This is a modern-English version of The greatest story in the world, period 3 (of 3) : The development of the modern world, originally written by Hutchinson, Horace G. (Horace Gordon). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.






Cover art


Cover art





THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD

THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD



PERIOD III

Period III

The Development of the Modern World

The Development of the Modern World








A COMPOSITE PHOTOGRAPH SHOWING THE FIRST LOCOMOTIVE EVER MADE FOR A PUBLIC RAILWAY STANDING UPON THE SAME TRACK ALONG WHICH IT HAULED THE FIRST TRAIN ON SEPTEMBER 27TH, 1825, AND THE "FLYING SCOTSMAN" CROSSING THE OLD LINE AT DARLINGTON.
A COMPOSITE PHOTOGRAPH SHOWING THE FIRST LOCOMOTIVE EVER MADE
FOR A PUBLIC RAILWAY STANDING UPON THE SAME TRACK ALONG WHICH
IT HAULED THE FIRST TRAIN ON SEPTEMBER 27TH, 1825, AND THE
"FLYING SCOTSMAN" CROSSING THE OLD LINE AT DARLINGTON.


A composite photo displaying the first locomotive ever built for a public railway on the same track where it pulled the first train on September 27, 1825, alongside the "Flying Scotsman" crossing the old line at Darlington.
A composite photo displaying the first locomotive ever built
for a public railway on the same track where
it pulled the first train on September 27, 1825, alongside the
"Flying Scotsman" crossing the old line at Darlington.



THE GREATEST STORY
IN THE WORLD



PERIOD III

PERIOD III

The Development of the Modern World

The Development of the Modern World





BY HORACE G. HUTCHINSON

BY HORACE G. HUTCHINSON





LONDON
JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET, W.

LONDON
JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET, W.







FIRST EDITION ... 1926

FIRST EDITION ... 1926



PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY
WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, LONDON AND BECCLES

PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY
WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, LONDON AND BECCLES







{v}

{v}

PREFACE TO PERIOD III

PREFACE TO PERIOD III

In this third and final volume of the Greatest Story in the World I have tried to give an outline sketch of the happenings of the last five centuries. It is the period which must appeal more forcibly than any earlier time to all of Anglo-Saxon race, because it is the Anglo-Saxon race that plays by far the largest role in it, and a role which becomes of constantly increasing interest right down to the present day. We first see Great Britain, in the gallant figures of Elizabeth's sea-captains, as chief actor in thwarting the aims at world empire of Spain. A little while, and we see her again taking the lead in abating the arrogance of the Grand Monarque, Louis XIV. of France. But of far greater importance than even this checking of the powers of the would-be masters of the world is that part which fortune or Providence assigned to her to play so conspicuously throughout the second half of the period which this volume covers—the part of mother of nations. It is thus that the historian, J. R. Green, writes of her as she appeared to the world after the United States had fought their way to independence—not a nation broken by her loss, as all had perhaps expected to find her, possibly a sadder and certainly a wiser nation, but, most surprising of all, stronger and more adventurous.

In this third and final volume of the Greatest Story in the World, I have tried to provide an outline of the events of the last five centuries. This period is likely to resonate more strongly than any earlier time with everyone of Anglo-Saxon descent, because it is the Anglo-Saxon race that plays the largest role in it, a role that continues to grow in interest right up to today. We first see Great Britain, represented by the brave sea captains of Elizabeth, as a key player in opposing Spain's attempts at world domination. Soon after, we see her once again leading the charge against the arrogance of France's Grand Monarch, Louis XIV. However, much more important than simply curbing the ambitions of would-be global rulers is the role that fortune or Providence assigned to her during the second half of this volume—the role of mother of nations. This is how the historian, J. R. Green, describes her as she appeared to the world after the United States achieved independence—not as a nation defeated by her loss, as many had expected, perhaps a bit sadder and certainly wiser, but, surprisingly, stronger and more adventurous.

These are Mr. Green's words: "From the moment of the Declaration of Independence it mattered little whether England counted for less or more with the {vi} nations around her. She was no longer a mere European power, no longer a mere rival of Germany or Russia or France. She was from that hour a mother of nations.... And to these nations she was to give not only her blood and her speech, but the freedom which she had won. It is the thought of this which flings its grandeur round the pettiest details of our story in the past. The history of France has little result beyond France itself. German or Italian history has no direct issue outside the boundaries of Germany or Italy. But England is only a small part of the outcome of English history. Its greater issues lie not within the narrow limits of the mother island, but in the destinies of nations yet to be. The struggles of her patriots, the wisdom of her statesmen, the steady love of liberty and law in her people at large, were shaping in the past of our little island the future of mankind."

These are Mr. Green's words: "From the moment of the Declaration of Independence, it mattered little whether England was viewed as less or more significant by the nations around her. She was no longer just a European power or a mere rival to Germany, Russia, or France. From that hour, she became a mother of nations... And to these nations, she would give not only her blood and her language but also the freedom she had earned. This thought adds grandeur to even the smallest details of our story in the past. The history of France has little impact beyond France itself. German or Italian history has no direct consequence outside the borders of Germany or Italy. But England is just a small part of what comes from English history. Its greater issues lie not within the narrow confines of the mother island but in the fates of nations yet to emerge. The struggles of her patriots, the wisdom of her leaders, and the enduring love of liberty and law among her people were molding, in the past of our small island, the future of humanity."

The greatest part, in fact, of this Greatest Story for the last hundred and fifty years has been made in England. That is, indeed, much to say, but it is not too much.

The biggest part, in fact, of this Greatest Story for the last hundred and fifty years has been created in England. That really says a lot, but it's not too much.

In this volume I have thought best not to take up space with description of the way in which men have so lately lived, have built their houses, and so on. I have assumed that all this would be more or less familiar to my readers from other books and pictures and talk. And not even in vaguest outline have I attempted a sketch of the Great War and its effects. The moving picture which I have tried to make intelligible stops before the curtain is rung up on that grim tragedy whose import we do not even now fully understand.

In this volume, I decided not to use space to describe how people have recently lived, built their homes, and so on. I figured that my readers would already be somewhat familiar with this from other books, images, and conversations. I also haven’t tried to provide even a rough outline of the Great War and its impacts. The narrative I’ve attempted to make clear ends before the curtain rises on that grim tragedy whose significance we still don’t fully grasp.

And yet again my best thanks are due to Mr. R. B. Lattimer for valuable criticisms and suggestions.

And once again, I owe my deepest thanks to Mr. R. B. Lattimer for his valuable feedback and suggestions.







{vii}

{vii}

CONTENTS

CONTENTS



CHAPTER

CHAPTER

I. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
II. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
III. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
IV. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
V. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
VI. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
VII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
VIII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
IX. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
X. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__
XI. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__
XII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__
XIII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__
XIV. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__
XV. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__
XVI. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__
XVII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__
XVIII. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__
SECTION I.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__
SECTION II.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__
SECTION III.—__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__







{viii}

{viii}

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

ILLUSTRATION LIST



__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ... Cover page







{1}

{1}

THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD

THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD



CHAPTER I

HOW MAN SAILED EAST AND WEST

Suddenly, at the end of the fifteenth century, the persons of our story found the picture of the world which they carried in their minds wonderfully expanded, rather as if it were a closed fist widely opening. Columbus in 1492 "discovered America": Vasco da Gama, in 1487, "rounded the Cape of Good Hope."

Suddenly, at the end of the fifteenth century, the people in our story found their mental image of the world greatly expanded, as if a closed fist were opening wide. Columbus "discovered America" in 1492; Vasco da Gama "rounded the Cape of Good Hope" in 1487.

That is the way in which most of the history books state it for us; but it is a statement which gives credit to Columbus for a little more than he actually did, and does not put enough to the credit of da Gama. For it was not what we call America at all which Columbus discovered in 1492, but only one of what we now know as the West Indies, or West Indian Islands: and the mere "rounding" of the Cape of Good Hope had been done by another before da Gama, but da Gama, after "rounding" and sailing up the eastern coast of Africa, struck across to the western coast of India. As a feat of navigation his voyage was far greater than that of Columbus.

That's how most history books tell it; however, this statement gives Columbus a bit more credit than he actually deserves and doesn't acknowledge da Gama enough. Columbus didn't discover what we now call America in 1492; he only found one of the areas we refer to today as the West Indies or West Indian Islands. While someone else had already rounded the Cape of Good Hope before da Gama, he was the one who, after rounding it and sailing up the eastern coast of Africa, made his way across to the western coast of India. His journey was a much greater achievement in navigation than Columbus's.

{2}

{2}

Vasco da Gama

Vasco da Gama

Thus Vasco da Gama, going eastward, reached the western coast of India, and Columbus, going westward, reached the "West Indies." The name is worth noting.

Thus Vasco da Gama, traveling east, reached the western coast of India, and Columbus, traveling west, reached the "West Indies." The name is worth mentioning.

These islands, as further exploration showed them to be, were called "West Indies," because men had expected to reach India by sailing west. The geographers had no conception of the great continent of America and the vast ocean of the Pacific that lay between the land touched by Columbus and the land which he thought that he had touched.

These islands, as further exploration revealed, were called the "West Indies" because people thought they could reach India by sailing west. The geographers had no understanding of the huge continent of America and the vast Pacific Ocean that separated the land Columbus reached from the land he believed he had found.

No matter. He came back with a very marvellous story—a story which grew ever more marvellous as further exploration revealed the astonishing truth.

No matter. He returned with an incredible story—a story that became even more amazing as further exploration uncovered the shocking truth.

What made this discovery of America so intensely exciting was that it was discovery of a land wholly new and unexpected. Although the voyage of Vasco da Gama to India was a new and remarkable achievement in navigation, the people in the West, the only people with whom this "greatest story" has been concerned until this time, were tolerably informed about the East. But its story had never before come into their own and mingled itself with their own so that each should have an effect and make a change in the other, as did begin to happen now.

What made the discovery of America so thrilling was that it was the uncovering of a completely new and unexpected land. Although Vasco da Gama's voyage to India was a significant and impressive accomplishment in navigation, the people in the West—who were the only ones involved in this "greatest story" up until now—had a decent understanding of the East. However, its story had never before merged with their own in a way that influenced and changed each side, something that started happening now.

The "New World," as it was called, of America, unlike the East, scarcely had a story at all. A few, a very few, historical records were discovered by the Spaniards in Mexico and Peru. The inhabitants whom the Spaniards found there had been workers in gold and silver, and the riches which Spain obtained by robbery of this treasure and, later, by working the gold mines and silver mines from which the precious metals were taken, made a large difference, as we shall see, in the history of men in Europe. But for the rest the "New World" had no history, no activities, which worked into and altered the history of the old. {3} The old world was vastly affected by the discovery nevertheless. Just because it was so new, and occupied by savages who were able to make very little resistance to invasion, it enlarged the actual size of the world both for men's imaginations and also as a place for them to live in. But except for the treasure which the Spaniards took, it had little to send back to the old world. All else was a going out of the old world to the new.

The "New World," as it was called, of America, unlike the East, hardly had any history at all. A few, very few, historical records were found by the Spaniards in Mexico and Peru. The people the Spaniards encountered there had been miners of gold and silver, and the wealth that Spain acquired through the theft of this treasure and later by extracting from the gold and silver mines significantly impacted the history of Europe, as we will see. However, for the most part, the "New World" had no history, no events that intertwined with and changed the history of the old world. {3} The old world was greatly influenced by this discovery nonetheless. Because it was so new and inhabited by people who could offer little resistance to invasion, it expanded the size of the world—both in terms of people's imaginations and as a place to inhabit. But aside from the treasure the Spaniards took, it had little to offer back to the old world. Everything else involved the old world reaching out to the new.

Da Gama did not discover a new world. He merely—but it made a vast difference to the story—proved possible a new and far more convenient route to a country already known. Thus he brought that known land into contact with Europe so that the story of the far East interpenetrated the European story as it never had done before. The whole, in fact, became one world-wide story.

Da Gama didn’t discover a new world. He simply—but it made a huge difference to the story—showed that a new and much more convenient route to a country that was already known was possible. In doing so, he connected that known land with Europe, allowing the narrative of the Far East to blend with the European story in a way it never had before. In fact, it all became one global narrative.

The East had been sending her produce to the West ever since the West—by which term we here mean Europe—had been civilised enough to need and to value it. There was a very ancient overland route from the north-west of India through Persia and Mesopotamia to Tyre and the Mediterranean coast. Another way was oversea from some Indian port as far as the head, that is to say the northern end, of the Persian Gulf, and thence, as before, overland to a port on the coast of Syria. And thirdly, there was a route by longer sea, again starting from India, calling perhaps at one or two ports in Arabia and up through the Red Sea. At a port in the Red Sea the goods would be landed and taken, probably on camel-back, to the Nile, and would be brought down the river and transhipped at its mouth into vessels which would carry them to Venice or Genoa.

The East has been sending its products to the West ever since the West—meaning Europe—was developed enough to need and appreciate them. There was an ancient overland route from the northwest of India through Persia and Mesopotamia to Tyre and the Mediterranean coast. Another option was by sea from an Indian port to the northern end of the Persian Gulf, and then overland again to a port on the coast of Syria. A third route involved a longer sea journey, starting from India, possibly stopping at one or two ports in Arabia and then through the Red Sea. At a port in the Red Sea, the goods would be unloaded and likely transported by camel to the Nile, then brought down the river and transferred at its mouth onto ships that would take them to Venice or Genoa.

The chief Indian port from which the trading vessels sailed, whether to the Persian Gulf or to the Red Sea, was Calicut, which we still see marked on {4} the maps of India. It is a town on what is called the Malabar Coast, on the western side of India, low down towards the west.

The main Indian port from which trading ships set sail, whether to the Persian Gulf or the Red Sea, was Calicut, which we still see marked on {4} the maps of India. It's a town located on what's known as the Malabar Coast, on the western side of India, towards the southwest.

And not only did ships bearing the produce of India start from Calicut, but Calicut was also the port to which came ships, some of them of great size, from the farther East, bearing the silks of China, the spices of the islands of the Malay Archipelago, and so on.

And not only did ships carrying Indian goods leave from Calicut, but Calicut was also the port where ships, some quite large, arrived from the far East, bringing silks from China, spices from the Malay Archipelago, and more.

All the carrying trade west of Calicut seems to have been in the hands of Mahommedans, by far the most part of them being Arabs, at the date of da Gama's adventurous voyage to India. It was, of course, by far the more adventurous and full of danger for that very reason, because here was he, a Christian, and therefore to be regarded as almost their natural enemy by all good Mahommedans, coming to interfere with a trade which they had made their own.

All the trade west of Calicut was mostly controlled by Muslims, the majority of whom were Arabs, at the time of da Gama's daring voyage to India. This made his journey even more perilous, as he was a Christian and seen as a natural enemy by the Muslims, coming to disrupt a trade they considered theirs.

It does not seem possible that they did not realise what his coming was likely to mean for the future of that trade. The Arab traders themselves knew the eastern coast of Africa at least as far south as Mozambique, for it was at this point that da Gama first came into touch with them. And it is probable that they knew the African coast further south also. They must have realised that ships going round the Cape of Good Hope could carry goods from India to Europe very much more cheaply than they could be transported by means which involved several transhipments, the payment of duties at several ports, and a longer or shorter carriage overland.

It doesn’t seem possible that they didn’t realize what his arrival would likely mean for the future of that trade. The Arab traders were already familiar with the eastern coast of Africa at least as far south as Mozambique, since that’s where da Gama first encountered them. It's likely that they also knew about the African coast further south. They must have understood that ships traveling around the Cape of Good Hope could transport goods from India to Europe much more cheaply than the methods that required multiple transfers, paying duties at several ports, and longer or shorter overland transport.

The wonder is that da Gama, going with only three vessels and of no great size—they were of the kind that were known as caravels—was ever allowed by the Moslems to come home again. But he artfully pretended to them that these three were only part of a larger fleet from which they had become separated, {5} and it may be that this pretence imposed upon the Arabs and deterred them from doing him any injury. As it was, he was imprisoned for awhile by one of the Sultans, or rulers of a territory on the Indian coast, but by some means he conciliated his captor and was allowed to trade and go home again with his ships laden with silks, pearls, rubies, and a variety of treasure. The question that naturally occurs now is why it should have been the Portuguese, of all the European nations, that were led to undertake this sailing round Africa. The answer is interesting, because it involves an explanation of a curious idea of the geographers of the day.

The amazing part is that da Gama, setting out with just three ships, which weren't very big—they were the type known as caravels—was ever allowed by the Muslims to return home. However, he cleverly pretended that these three ships were just a small part of a larger fleet from which they had gotten separated, {5} and this deception might have convinced the Arabs and stopped them from harming him. As it turned out, he was imprisoned for a while by one of the Sultans, or leaders of a territory on the Indian coast, but somehow he won over his captor and was permitted to trade and go home again with his ships filled with silks, pearls, rubies, and various treasures. The question that naturally arises now is why it was the Portuguese, among all the European nations, who were inspired to undertake this voyage around Africa. The answer is intriguing because it involves an explanation of a curious idea held by the geographers of that time.

We saw, in the second volume of this Greatest Story, Arabs and Moors established along the fertile fringe of Northern Africa. Northward of this fringe lay the Mediterranean; behind it, that is to say to the south, the desert. But the African tribes had penetrated and traversed this desert. They had learnt that there was, on the far side of it, a fertile land again, a land which was later known as Guinea. And this land was watered by a great river, now known as the Senegal river, flowing from the east and coming out into the sea in the Gulf of Guinea. It appeared to come from much the same direction as that in which they rightly supposed lay the sources of the Nile, the river of Egypt; and they seem to have imagined it a western branch of that ancient river. If they could mount up this branch then far enough in their boats they deemed that they might come out on the Nile, and so, if they pleased, arrive again on the Mediterranean.

We saw, in the second volume of this Greatest Story, Arabs and Moors settled along the fertile edge of Northern Africa. North of this area was the Mediterranean; behind it, to the south, was the desert. But the African tribes had ventured into and crossed this desert. They discovered that on the other side was another fertile land, known later as Guinea. This land was fed by a major river, now called the Senegal River, flowing from the east and emptying into the Gulf of Guinea. It seemed to originate from the same direction as where they believed the sources of the Nile, the river of Egypt, were located; they thought it might be a western branch of that ancient river. They believed that if they traveled far enough up this branch in their boats, they could reach the Nile and eventually find their way back to the Mediterranean.

The land of slaves

The land of slaves

Apart from this idea, the land in itself was rich and produced much that they valued—gold dust and ivory in the elephants' tusks which the natives brought or barter with them—but above the ivory and gold and the rest of the rich products they valued the {6} natives themselves, whom they captured and brought to markets in the Mediterranean towns and sold for slaves. Slaves had a value then which is not easy for us to realise to-day when our great difficulty is to find work for men to do. At that time the difficulty was to find men to do the work; and perhaps this was more true of Portugal and Spain than of other European countries, because so much of their territory lay uncultivated and waste by reason of the continual wars which had been waged between the Christians and the Moors. They needed men badly to till those waste lands. This fertile country then, south of the extensive tract of desert, had much that might attract the Spaniard or the Portugee.

Apart from this idea, the land itself was rich and produced a lot of valuable resources—gold dust and ivory from the elephants' tusks that the locals brought or traded with them—but above the ivory and gold and other valuable products, they valued the {6} natives themselves, whom they captured and took to markets in Mediterranean towns to sell as slaves. Slaves had a value back then that’s hard for us to understand today, when our biggest issue is finding jobs for people. At that time, the challenge was finding people to do the work; this was especially true for Portugal and Spain more than other European countries, because so much of their land was uncultivated and neglected due to the ongoing wars between Christians and Moors. They desperately needed people to farm those barren lands. This fertile land, then, south of the vast desert, had a lot to attract the Spaniards or the Portuguese.

We do not know very precisely why it was that little Portugal, rather than great Spain, sent out the mariners which worked southward along the western coast of Africa. We do not know, but perhaps we may make a guess. Spain had a large stretch of coast, with many ports, along the Mediterranean, and it is likely that Portuguese vessels would not have been very welcome if they tried to trade in that direction. Moreover, the Mediterranean swarmed with pirates, both of Mahommedan and Christian nations. It was no peaceful sea for the trader. Again, Spain had a long coast line northward and north-eastward right away to where the Pyrenees come up to the Bay of Biscay. There was no warm welcome there for ships encroaching on Spanish trade. Therefore, if the Portuguese sailors were to be adventurous at all there was no other very apparent direction for their enterprise to take than that of the western coast of Africa and of the islands that lay off it, such as Madeira, the Canaries, and the Cape Verde islands.

We don’t know exactly why little Portugal, instead of big Spain, sent out the sailors who explored the western coast of Africa. We can only guess. Spain had a long coastline with many ports along the Mediterranean, and it's likely that Portuguese ships wouldn’t have been well-received if they tried to trade there. Plus, the Mediterranean was full of pirates from both Muslim and Christian nations. It wasn’t a safe sea for traders. Also, Spain had a long coastline to the north and northeast, all the way up to where the Pyrenees meet the Bay of Biscay. Ships encroaching on Spanish trade wouldn’t have gotten a friendly welcome there either. So, if Portuguese sailors wanted to be adventurous, the only clear direction for their expeditions was the western coast of Africa and the islands nearby, like Madeira, the Canaries, and the Cape Verde islands.

Portuguese adventurers

Portuguese explorers

And there can be no doubt about the adventurous spirit of the Portuguese sailors of that day. They were inspired by the spirit of adventure, but also—for {7} human motives are generally mixed—the adventure attracted them by the profits to be gained in it, the gold and the slaves. Further, we have to credit them with a more noble and spiritual motive, for they were inspired with a fervent conviction that it was a work most pleasing to God to induce the natives of new-found lands to become Christians. The means employed to this end were often cruel, but we ought to realise that it was a very real motive, both with the Spaniard and the Portugee. It is a motive which gives dignity to their conquests. They were not undertaken solely for material gain. Even if the means were cruel by which they converted a savage, whether of Africa or of America, they believed that it was in the truest sense a kindness to be thus cruel, if by so dealing with his body his soul might be saved.

And there’s no doubt about the adventurous spirit of the Portuguese sailors back then. They were driven by a sense of adventure, but, like most human motivations, theirs were mixed—the adventure also drew them in with the profits to be made, like gold and slaves. Moreover, we have to acknowledge a more noble and spiritual reason for their actions; they genuinely believed it was a good deed in God's eyes to encourage the natives of new lands to embrace Christianity. The methods they used to achieve this were often harsh, but we should understand that this was a sincere motivation for both the Spaniards and the Portuguese. It’s a motive that lends dignity to their conquests. They were not solely motivated by material gain. Even if their methods were cruel when they converted a so-called savage, whether in Africa or America, they truly believed that this cruelty was an act of kindness if it meant saving a soul.

Such motives as the above had their influence not only with the adventurers themselves, but also with the Governments of their countries. A member of the Royal family of Portugal, known in story as Prince Henry the Navigator (1394-1460), especially favoured and helped to equip these expeditions. He was grandson of our own John of Gaunt. Perhaps his title of "Navigator" was cheaply earned, for there is no evidence that he ventured far oversea himself, but the distant voyages owed very much of their success to his assistance.

Such motives as these influenced not just the adventurers themselves, but also the governments of their countries. A member of the Portuguese royal family, known in history as Prince Henry the Navigator (1394-1460), especially supported and helped fund these expeditions. He was the grandson of our own John of Gaunt. Maybe his title of "Navigator" was given a bit too easily, since there's no proof that he traveled far overseas himself, but the distant voyages owed a significant part of their success to his support.

Thus the Portuguese crept farther and farther down the African coast until at length they rounded it, and in the last years of the fifteenth century da Gama achieved the great adventure. He must have deemed himself uncommonly fortunate to come home, with those three "caravels," to his native land, and that he was considered to have been favoured by fortune we may gather from Portugal's later conduct. Her rulers were far from trusting that it would be always so—that her trading ships might always go {8} safely voyaging in those seas which the Moslems had hitherto deemed to be their own. One fleet, more powerful and more numerous than da Gama's poor three ships, was sent out, and again another, greater still, until the Portuguese had taken all the chief ports—Mozambique, on the eastern shore of Africa itself, the ports commanding the entries of the Red Sea and of the Persian Gulf—had penetrated farther east and captured the great trading port of Malacca, had even landed in China, and had established their headquarters at Goa, in the Indian peninsula.

So, the Portuguese kept moving further down the African coast until they finally rounded it, and in the late 15th century, da Gama accomplished his great adventure. He must have felt extremely lucky to return home with those three "caravels" to his homeland, and we can infer from Portugal's later actions that he was seen as being favored by fortune. The rulers were not at all certain that this would always be the case—that their trading ships could always safely navigate the waters that the Muslims had previously claimed as their own. One fleet, more powerful and larger than da Gama's small three ships, was sent out, followed by an even bigger one, until the Portuguese had taken control of all the major ports—Mozambique on the east coast of Africa, the ports overseeing the entrances to the Red Sea and the Persian Gulf—they pushed further east and seized the major trading port of Malacca, even reached China, and established their base in Goa on the Indian peninsula.

It is not the least wonderful part of the whole surprising story that they should have made this conquest so completely and so easily. We must attribute it to the superiority of their ships in comparison with those of the Arabs and other Moslems in that sea, to their better armament and to their greater skill in using these ships for naval battle. Had the Mahommedans of that ocean possessed anything like the ships and the experience of marine warfare that sailors of the same religion in the Mediterranean had acquired by perpetual sea-fighting, it is not possible that Portugal could have dominated them so decisively and at such slight cost to herself. Besides that the Portuguese could manœuvre far more skilfully with their ships, and knew how to combine them for attack, the guns which their ships carried seem to have been far more powerful than any that the Moslems had, whether ashore or afloat; for not only do we find them gaining the victory in all the naval battles, but they employed their ships' guns in bombarding the ports and combining the bombardment from the sea with attacks by their landing forces.

It’s quite amazing that they were able to achieve this conquest so completely and easily. We must give credit to the superiority of their ships compared to those of the Arabs and other Muslims in that sea, their better armament, and their greater skill in using these ships for naval combat. If the Muslims in that ocean had anything close to the ships and experience in naval warfare that sailors of the same religion in the Mediterranean gained from continuous sea battles, it’s hard to believe that Portugal could have dominated them so decisively and with such little cost to themselves. Additionally, the Portuguese were able to maneuver their ships much more skillfully and knew how to coordinate them for attacks. The guns on their ships seemed to be much more powerful than any used by the Muslims, whether on land or at sea; not only did they win all the naval battles, but they also used their ships' guns to bombard ports while coordinating assaults from the sea with attacks by their ground forces.

The result of it all was that within a dozen or so years of da Gama's reaching India the Portuguese were the masters of those seas, and had the whole of that trade in their hands. And while Portugal thus {9} worked her way to the dominance of the eastern sea, Spain was confirming the conquests for which Columbus had pointed her the way in the West.

The outcome was that within about twelve years of da Gama arriving in India, the Portuguese had become the rulers of those waters and held all the trade. While Portugal was establishing its dominance in the eastern seas, Spain was solidifying the conquests that Columbus had guided them toward in the West. {9}

Atlantis

Atlantis

For some years there had been vague rumours in Europe of an island far out in the western sea, and a still more confident idea that if men could sail westward far enough they would come to the eastern side of Asia. That was the goal at which they aimed, in the westward sailing. Columbus' special genius and courage inspired him to go bravely on this western cruise, not troubling himself, as others had done before him, with the search for that fabulous island, of Atlantis, supposed to be somewhere in the mid-ocean, but holding his way continuously towards the sunset until he did at length touch a land which he thought to be that eastern Asia which he had set out to look for.

For many years, there had been vague rumors in Europe about an island far out in the western sea, along with a stronger belief that if people sailed west far enough, they would reach the eastern side of Asia. That was the goal of their westward journeys. Columbus’s unique talent and bravery drove him to embark on this western voyage, not getting distracted like others had before him by the search for the mythical island of Atlantis, thought to be somewhere in the middle of the ocean. Instead, he kept heading toward the sunset until he eventually arrived at a land he believed to be the eastern Asia he had set out to find.

We know how that it was something very different. During the next few years Spain kept sending out expedition after expedition, to find out what sort of new world it was that this bold sailor had thus reached. To Spain fell the enterprise and the conquest first, but not by any natural sequence of events, for it was truly due to the genius of Columbus, who was a man of Genoa, and no son of Spain at all, that the first enterprise of discovery was undertaken. He could not attempt it at his own cost. His native state would not furnish him with the means. For four years he was trying to get his voyage "financed," as we should say now—that is, get its expenses paid—by the Governments either of Spain or of England. He had a brother working to this end at the English Court, while he was pleading his own cause at the Court of Spain. Our Henry VII. was just beginning to listen favourably to the prayer of the brother, when Isabella, joint ruler, with Ferdinand, of Spain, was won by the eloquence of Christopher Columbus. {10} Spain equipped the ships, and England, whether for her good or her ill it is interesting to speculate, but impossible surely to know, lost her chance of achieving the astonishingly rich conquest which thus came to Spain.

We know it was something very different. Over the next few years, Spain kept sending out expedition after expedition to discover what kind of new world this daring sailor had reached. The responsibility for the venture and conquest fell first to Spain, but not through any natural course of events; it was truly thanks to the genius of Columbus, a man from Genoa and not of Spanish origin at all, that the first exploration was initiated. He couldn’t fund it himself, as his home state wouldn’t provide the means. For four years, he tried to get his voyage "financed," as we would say now—meaning he sought to have its costs covered—by either the Spanish or English governments. He had a brother working toward this goal at the English Court while he advocated for himself at the Court of Spain. Our Henry VII was just starting to listen favorably to his brother's request when Isabella, who ruled Spain jointly with Ferdinand, was swayed by the persuasive arguments of Christopher Columbus. {10} Spain equipped the ships, and England, whether for her benefit or detriment, which is interesting to ponder but certainly impossible to determine, missed her chance to achieve the incredibly lucrative conquest that ultimately went to Spain.

For what the repeated Spanish expeditions established ever more conclusively was the amazing richness of the new world, or, at least, of that part of it which she was first to conquer. And yet, at the beginning, there was some disappointment. We have seen how one of the great needs of these countries of the old world was men to cultivate their war-wasted lands. This man-power they were constantly hoping to increase by acquiring slaves. Portugal did acquire slaves, who proved excellent workers, from Africa. The slaves which the first conquerors of the West brought to Spain were nearly useless. The Red Indian, as it became the fashion to call him later, has never been of any value, as the African negro and the East Indian "coolie" have been valuable, in the service of the white man.

What the repeated Spanish expeditions increasingly confirmed was the incredible wealth of the new world, or at least that part of it which they were the first to conquer. However, in the beginning, there was some disappointment. We’ve noted that one of the major needs of these countries in the old world was labor to cultivate their war-torn lands. They were constantly hoping to boost this workforce by acquiring slaves. Portugal did obtain slaves from Africa, who turned out to be excellent laborers. The slaves that the first conquerors of the West brought to Spain were nearly useless. The Native American, as it later became fashionable to refer to him, has never been as valuable in serving white men as the African and East Indian "coolie" have been.

Thence, just at first, arose disappointment in Spain. But later, as the treasures in gold and silver and gems of the new land were brought over and became known and appreciated, there was ever growing joy and triumph over the El Dorado—the Golden Land—which had thus surprisingly been added to the Spanish Crown. There were new riches, without limit, to be brought home, new souls, beyond number, to be saved. Priests went out with the conquerors. It was a spiritual, as well as a material conquest. Immense treasure was taken when in 1521 Cortez made himself master of Mexico, and twelve years later the yet greater wealth of Peru was added by the conquest of Pizarro.

At first, there was disappointment in Spain. But later, as the treasures of gold, silver, and gems from the new land were brought back and recognized for their value, joy and triumph grew over El Dorado—the Golden Land—which had unexpectedly become part of the Spanish Crown. There were boundless new riches to bring home and countless souls to save. Priests accompanied the conquerors. It was a spiritual as well as a material conquest. Immense treasure was taken when Cortez conquered Mexico in 1521, and twelve years later, even greater wealth from Peru was added through Pizarro's conquest.

And it was a conquest and a source of riches with which at first no other country interfered. We have {11} seen, however, that Columbus in the first instance, sailing west, had supposed himself to arrive on the eastern shore of Asia and of India—the eastern shore, that is to say, of the very land at which the Portuguese arrived by sailing east. It was apparent then that if these voyagings were prolonged far enough the ships must meet, or at least must cross each other's path. Therefore the two nations came to an agreement between themselves for the amicable partition of the world. It was arranged that Spain should have all lands, that she should conquer from any non-Christian peoples, to the west of a line drawn from north to south half-way between the Azores and the West Indies, and that Portugal should have the lands that she might similarly conquer to the east of that line. Each country would establish the Christian Church in its conquered territories; and the division was sanctioned by the Pope in a "Bull," as the Papal pronouncement is called, dated as early as 1493.

And it was a conquest and a source of wealth that initially no other country challenged. We have {11} seen, however, that Columbus, at first sailing west, believed he had reached the eastern shore of Asia and India—the same eastern shore where the Portuguese arrived by sailing east. It was clear then that if these voyages continued long enough, the ships would eventually meet or at least cross paths. So, the two nations came to an agreement for the peaceful division of the world. It was decided that Spain would have all the lands she conquered from non-Christian peoples to the west of a line drawn from north to south, halfway between the Azores and the West Indies, and that Portugal would have the lands she conquered to the east of that line. Each country would establish the Christian Church in its conquered territories, and the division was sanctioned by the Pope in a "Bull," as the Papal decree is called, as early as 1493.

The northern nations of Europe paid only a partial respect to the Bull. Before the close of the fifteenth century Henry VII. of England had given a charter to a Venetian seaman—he had learnt his seamanship in Venice, though he, like Columbus, was a Genoese by birth—Cabot and his three sons to claim as England's possession any non-Christian lands that they might discover in the West. This charter, however, was expressly stated to apply to the northern, western, and eastern seas, but not the southern, a restriction which obviously shows that the rights of Spain and Portugal in the south were observed.

The northern nations of Europe showed only some respect for the Bull. Before the end of the fifteenth century, Henry VII of England had granted a charter to a Venetian sailor—who had learned his skills in Venice, although, like Columbus, he was born in Genoa—allowing Cabot and his three sons to claim any non-Christian lands they found in the West as England's property. However, this charter specifically stated that it applied to the northern, western, and eastern seas, but not the southern ones, a restriction that clearly indicates respect for Spain and Portugal’s rights in the south.

America

America

Long years before this, Northmen, as is told in the Saga of Eric the Red, sailing from Iceland and going west, had come to a land which they had called Vineland the Good. It is supposed to have been either Newfoundland or the mainland of North America. Very likely they touched both. There is {12} a small grape that grows there which might justify the name. They tried to form a settlement there, but the settlers were all murdered by the natives, and the attempt was not repeated. From the port of Bristol there was commerce with Iceland. There can be no doubt that sailors brought the account of this enterprise, and of this Vineland, to Bristol. When the Cabots went westward it is likely that it was this land which they had a mind to seek.

Many years before this, Northmen, as told in the Saga of Eric the Red, sailed from Iceland and headed west to a land they called Vineland the Good. It’s thought to have been either Newfoundland or the mainland of North America, and they probably reached both. There is a small grape that grows there which might explain the name. They tried to establish a settlement, but the settlers were all killed by the natives, and the attempt was never made again. From the port of Bristol, there was trade with Iceland. There’s no doubt that sailors brought stories of this venture and of Vineland back to Bristol. When the Cabots ventured west, it’s likely that this was the land they intended to find.

The result of their expedition was that they reached and explored the western coasts of Newfoundland and of Labrador, but found nothing of such promise as tempted them to bring back any glowing reports of the new-found land. Its effect was indeed to extinguish the interest of England in these western voyages for many years.

The outcome of their expedition was that they reached and explored the western coasts of Newfoundland and Labrador, but found nothing promising enough to entice them to return with glowing reports of the newly discovered land. In fact, it dampened England's interest in these western voyages for many years.

In the very last year of the century the coast of South America was touched by two expeditions, one Spanish, the other Portuguese. The former had on board that Amerigo Vespucci who later wrote an account of the voyage and after whom America has its name. The expedition with which Amerigo sailed touched the coast of what we now call Brazil, and it seems to have been a surprise to discover that this part of the continent lay within the north and south line which had been drawn on the chart to define the westernmost possession of the Portuguese.

In the final year of the century, the coast of South America was explored by two expeditions—one Spanish and the other Portuguese. The Spanish expedition included Amerigo Vespucci, who later wrote about the voyage and who the continent is named after. The expedition that Amerigo was part of reached the coast of what we now know as Brazil, and it was surprising to find that this part of the continent was within the north and south line that had been marked on the map to define the farthest western territory of the Portuguese.

A circumnavigation

A round-the-world trip

Within the first quarter of the following century the Spaniards exploring northward had proved the continuity of the great continent with that land which Cabot had reached. Southward a Portugee, Magellan, had sailed through the straits which bear his name, had rounded Cape Horn and come out into the Pacific. This boldest perhaps of all seamen, in an age of bold seamen, pressed still westward over the ocean, to meet his death from the spear of a native in the far west islands of the Philippines. He had, in fact, made {13} real the vision of Columbus—to reach the East by sailing west. His ship, the Victoria, returned safely to Europe, being the first to accomplish a circumnavigation, or voyage round the world, in 1522. The voyage had occupied three years all but a fortnight.

Within the first quarter of the next century, the Spaniards exploring northward confirmed the connection of the great continent with the land that Cabot had reached. To the south, a Portuguese explorer, Magellan, sailed through the straits that bear his name, rounded Cape Horn, and entered the Pacific Ocean. This perhaps the boldest of all sailors in an era of daring seamen, continued westward across the ocean, only to meet his end from the spear of a native in the distant islands of the Philippines. He had, in reality, realized Columbus's vision—to reach the East by sailing west. His ship, the Victoria, safely returned to Europe, becoming the first to successfully complete a circumnavigation, or voyage around the world, in 1522. The journey took nearly three years, missing just two weeks.


SHIPS OF THE TIME OF HENRY VIII.
SHIPS OF THE TIME OF HENRY VIII.


SHIPS FROM THE ERA OF HENRY VIII.
SHIPS FROM THE ERA OF HENRY VIII.

And by this time the coast of the Pacific on the western side of America had been reached at several points by travellers overland, and the extent and contour of the New World could be tolerably well mapped out except in its north-western quarter.

And by this time, travelers had reached several points along the Pacific coast on the western side of America overland, and the size and shape of the New World could be fairly well mapped out, except for its northwestern area.







{14}

{14}

CHAPTER II

THE STORIES OF THE OLD EAST AND OF THE NEW WEST

The story of the New World before the coming of the Spaniards may be told shortly because we know so little of it.

The story of the New World before the arrival of the Spaniards can be summed up quickly because we know very little about it.

At its far north-westerly corner the Continent of America is divided from Asia by a narrow strait. It is a shallow strip of ocean, and there is no doubt that there was a time when it did not exist as a dividing barrier, and that animals—man among the rest—poured into America from Asia at what was then a point of junction between them.

At the far northwestern corner, the continent of America is separated from Asia by a narrow strait. It's a shallow stretch of ocean, and it's clear that there was a time when it didn't exist as a barrier, allowing animals—including humans—to migrate into America from Asia at that point where they were once connected.

It is therefore generally thought that it was from the great birthplace and nursery of the human race, the central and northern parts of Asia, that the American continent was populated. The so-called Indian tribes which still exist both in North and South America are supposed to be the descendants of those Asiatic immigrants. One might almost say of them that they have no story, in the sense of any record along the lines of what we know as human progress in other parts of the world. Apart from what they have learnt from the white man since the year 1500—and unhappily they learned from him much evil, as well as good—they still represent what we imagine mankind generally to have been in nearly the earliest days of his existence as man and as something better than the apes. They represent man in the hunting phase: that is to say before he passed into the second {15} of the three recognised phases and became pastoral, a keeper of flocks and herds.

It is generally believed that the American continent was populated by people who originally came from the central and northern parts of Asia, the great birthplace and nursery of humanity. The so-called Indian tribes that still exist in both North and South America are thought to be descendants of those Asian immigrants. One could say they have no story in the sense of a record of human progress like we find in other parts of the world. Aside from what they’ve learned from white settlers since 1500—and unfortunately, they have learned much that is evil as well as good—they still reflect what we imagine early humans were like, a stage of existence better than that of apes. They represent humankind in the hunting phase, which is to say before they transitioned into the second of the three recognized phases and became pastoral, tending to flocks and herds. {15}

The Red Indian

The Native American

Some historians and students of man's story tell us that a principal reason why the Indians of America had gone so little way in civilisation was because that great country had been so ill-supplied by nature with the species of animals which man has domesticated to his service. It has been said that America has no animals that could serve to develop the pastoral phase, no sheep or cattle. It may be so, yet I scarcely think that we can build the explanation very confidently on that as a foundation, for we do not know what man might or might not have done, in course of many generations, in domesticating some of the native animals of America. The only one that he does seem to have domesticated is the dog, and the dog he may have brought with him from Asia, or may have domesticated from one or other species of the American wolf. He had no horses before the Spaniards came, and it has been conjectured that one of the reasons why the Indians were conquered so easily is that they then saw for the first time a man on horseback, and thought that they were meeting some supernatural creature of unknown powers.

Some historians and students of human history tell us that a main reason why the Native Americans progressed very little in civilization was that the vast country was poorly supplied by nature with the types of animals that humans have domesticated for their use. It's been said that America has no animals that could support the development of pastoral life, like sheep or cattle. This may be true, but I don’t think we can confidently base our explanation on that alone, since we don’t know what people might have done over many generations in domesticating some of the native animals in America. The only animal that seems to have been domesticated is the dog, which he might have brought with him from Asia or domesticated from one of the American wolf species. He had no horses before the Spaniards arrived, and it's been suggested that one reason the Native Americans were conquered so easily is that they encountered a man on horseback for the first time and thought they were facing some supernatural creature with unknown powers.

But America had its bison, commonly called buffalo, in countless numbers. Who can say that they might not have been trained to do service for man as readily as the wild cattle of Asia? America has its caribou, a kind of deer closely akin to the reindeer which is the invaluable servant of the Laplanders. There are native mountain sheep, and in the south there are the llama and the vicuna, which are species intermediate between the sheep and the camels.

But America had its bison, commonly called buffalo, in huge numbers. Who's to say that they couldn't have been trained to serve humans just as easily as the wild cattle of Asia? America also has its caribou, a type of deer closely related to the reindeer, which is an invaluable helper to the Laplanders. There are native mountain sheep, and in the south, there are the llama and the vicuña, which are species that fall between sheep and camels.

Therefore it is difficult to be sure that it was any lack of animals capable of domestication that prevented the early inhabitants of America from passing into the pastoral stage.

Therefore, it's hard to be certain that a shortage of animals suitable for domestication kept the early inhabitants of America from advancing to the pastoral stage.

{16}

{16}

And then, most interestingly and most strangely, it appears that there were certain places in which, even before the Spaniards came, the Indians had cultivated plants—notably that maize, sometimes called Indian corn, which certainly seems as if it must have been imported into North America from the south.

And then, most interestingly and strangely, it seems that there were certain areas where, even before the Spaniards arrived, the Native Americans had cultivated plants—especially maize, often referred to as Indian corn, which definitely seems like it must have been brought into North America from the south.


MEXICAN PICTURE WRITING.
MEXICAN PICTURE WRITING.

MEXICAN PICTURE WRITING.

Moreover, when the Spaniards came to Mexico, and again, and yet more strikingly, when they came to Peru, they found evidence of a civilization very much higher than that to which the great majority of {17} the inhabitants of the country had attained. They found finely worked treasures of silver and gold; they found large stone monuments. One circular stone which I have myself seen in the City of Mexico, called "The Calendar Stone," was engraved with signs which showed that the Mexicans had a system of reckoning time and the seasons of the year. They had a means of communicating thoughts and of recording facts by picture writing. They had large works in stone, for the conduct of water and for irrigation. When the Spaniards came to know something of the ways of thought and of the religion of the people, they found that the sun was the great god of their worship. They also had the hideous practice, but a practice which we saw in the first volume of this Greatest Story to be a very ancient and universal one, of sacrificing human victims, with the idea that the blood received into the ground would dispose the Earth deity to grant them good harvests.

Moreover, when the Spaniards arrived in Mexico, and especially when they reached Peru, they discovered a civilization far more advanced than what most of the local people had achieved. They found beautifully crafted treasures made of silver and gold; they encountered large stone monuments. One circular stone that I have personally seen in Mexico City, known as "The Calendar Stone," was engraved with symbols indicating that the Mexicans had a system for measuring time and the seasons. They had a way to express ideas and record events through picture writing. They constructed large stone works for managing water and irrigation. As the Spaniards learned about the beliefs and religion of the people, they found that the sun was their primary deity. They also practiced the grisly ritual of human sacrifice, a tradition we noted in the first volume of this Greatest Story as being very ancient and widespread, believing that the blood spilled into the ground would persuade the Earth deity to provide them with good harvests.

Egypt and Mexico

Egypt and Mexico

These are ideas and practices which must recall very strikingly much of what we know about the religion of the ancient Egyptians; and in Peru, particularly, were found other practices which might be thought to point to Egypt as their source. Is it at all possible that they really may have come thence? There is a theory about man's story in the world which would answer "yes," and it is a theory which seems to be gaining adherents.

These ideas and practices clearly remind us of what we know about the religion of the ancient Egyptians; and in Peru, especially, there were other practices that might suggest Egypt as their origin. Is it possible that they actually came from there? There’s a theory about human history that would say "yes," and it seems to be gaining followers.

According to this theory, explorers, belonging to the date of the ancient sun-worship in Egypt, pushed out from that country adventurously in search of certain definite objects. Chief among those objects were gold and pearls. And they were sought and prized not only because of their rarity and beauty, but far more because they were considered to have certain magical qualities, to be great "life-givers." The theory then is that the explorers—who were {18} sun-worshippers, who offered human sacrifices, made stone-works, understood irrigation and were distinguished by other practices and beliefs—travelled widely in search for these "life-givers." Traces of their sojourn, it is claimed, are to be found in India, in the chain of islands which is called Indonesia, thence onwards through other islands of the Pacific, until finally we find them on the American continent, in Mexico and Peru, and in various places in North America. Their traces are in the north of Europe also. These traces consist chiefly in large stone works. One or other, and in some places many, of the distinctive elements of the civilisation and religion of ancient Egypt are to be found among the peoples who live where the ancient stone works are. Very commonly they have the belief that there was once among them a ruling family who were "children of the sun," whose forefather actually was the sun himself, to whom, according to some legends, they would return at death. It was the belief that the Spaniards were the sun children, or sun-gods, come again, which greatly assisted them in their conquest of Mexico, and perhaps of Peru also. In the latter country there still existed, at the time of its conquest, the custom common among some of the Pharaohs of Egypt, for the ruler to take his own sister for his queen. Besides its interest, this is a theory which gives a plausible account of facts, such as the stone working and the widely spread belief in the sun children, which are otherwise very difficult to explain. But it is not to be taken as proved, nor even as generally accepted.

According to this theory, explorers, who were part of the ancient sun-worship in Egypt, ventured out from that country in search of specific goals. Chief among those goals were gold and pearls. They were sought and valued not only for their rarity and beauty but even more so because they were believed to have certain magical properties, regarded as great "life-givers." The theory suggests that these explorers—who were sun-worshippers, performed human sacrifices, built stone structures, understood irrigation, and exhibited other practices and beliefs—traveled widely to find these "life-givers." It is claimed that traces of their journeys can be found in India, throughout the chain of islands known as Indonesia, and then onward through other Pacific islands, ultimately reaching the American continent, particularly in Mexico and Peru, as well as in various locations in North America. Their traces are also present in northern Europe. These traces mainly consist of large stone structures. One or more, and in some places many, of the distinct elements of the civilization and religion of ancient Egypt can be found among the peoples residing where the ancient stone structures are located. Commonly, they believe that there was once a ruling family among them who were "children of the sun," whose ancestor was actually the sun himself, to whom, according to some legends, they would return upon death. The belief that the Spaniards were the sun children, or sun-gods, returning again greatly aided them in their conquest of Mexico and possibly of Peru as well. In the latter country, at the time of its conquest, there still existed the custom among some of the Pharaohs of Egypt where the ruler took his own sister as his queen. Apart from its intriguing nature, this theory provides a plausible explanation for certain facts, such as the stoneworking and the widespread belief in sun children, which are otherwise quite difficult to explain. However, it should not be viewed as proven or universally accepted.

In Peru, exceptionally, the Spaniards found a distinct race, the Incas, supposed to be descended from the sun, still ruling, and ruling with a singular benevolence. But throughout the whole of the rest of the continent, North and South, the natives had {19} made very little progress along any lines of civilisation. Here and there was some cultivation, chiefly of the Indian corn; but generally the people were hunters, going nearly naked in the warmer regions, clad in the skins of beasts in the colder climates, poorly armed with bows and arrows.

In Peru, the Spaniards discovered a unique group, the Incas, who were believed to be descendants of the sun and were still in power, ruling with remarkable kindness. However, across the rest of the continent, both North and South, the native populations had {19} made very little progress in terms of civilization. There was some farming, mainly of corn, but generally, the people were hunters, often going nearly naked in warmer areas and wearing animal skins in colder climates, armed only with bows and arrows.

Thus obscure and scanty is the story of this great newly found world of the Spaniards. In the East, on the other hand, were lands whose stories dated, with actual records, thousands of years back. There was one, that wonderland of China, with earliest annals between two and three thousand years before Christ—by no means the oldest annals of humanity, but incomparably older than those of any other empire that still exists.

Thus unclear and limited is the story of this great newly discovered world of the Spaniards. In the East, however, there were lands with histories that have actual records dating back thousands of years. One of them is the wonderland of China, with its earliest records from two to three thousand years before Christ—certainly not the oldest records of humanity, but vastly older than those of any other existing empire.

The permanence of China

The permanence of China

That has been the chief wonder of the Chinese Empire, its permanence. And it is wonder that only grows, the more we realise the nature of that empire and the principles by which the society which has held it so long together has been guided. Again and again conquerors have forced their way in upon it from the north—rude, uncivilised tribes invading a highly civilised land. Again and again the chiefs of the invaders have established themselves on the throne of China. They and their sons for many generations have governed the land. But the country generally, with its vast extent and its large population, has gone on its way very little troubled by the change of rulers. Those military conquerors have in fact been themselves conquered by the higher civilisation in which they have found themselves.

That has been the main wonder of the Chinese Empire: its lasting stability. And this wonder only grows as we understand the nature of that empire and the principles that have guided the society holding it together for so long. Time and again, conquerors have pushed in from the north—rough, uncivilized tribes invading a highly advanced civilization. Again and again, the leaders of these invaders have taken the throne of China. They and their descendants have ruled the land for many generations. Yet, the country as a whole, with its vast size and large population, has continued on largely unaffected by the change in rulers. Those military conquerors have, in fact, been conquered by the higher level of civilization they encountered.

The Chinese themselves appear to have come into the country from the west. Although they always have been a people who held soldiers and the military caste in very low esteem, they gradually pushed out the original natives until their empire had boundaries even more extensive than its present wide limits. {20} It is one of the many wonders of this most singular nation, that though it relied so little on force of arms it gained a very marked respect from all the other peoples of the East.

The Chinese seem to have entered the country from the west. Even though they've always looked down on soldiers and the military class, they gradually pushed out the original natives until their empire expanded beyond its current vast borders. {20} One of the many wonders of this unique nation is that, despite relying so little on military strength, they gained significant respect from all the other peoples of the East.

Confucius

Confucius

Since the empire grew to be so vast, it is not surprising that the great men far from the centre became very independent, so that the social conditions in the sixth century before Christ have been likened to those feudal conditions which we saw prevailing in Europe at a much later date. Chinese rulers of provinces have been written of as "feudal dukes." And just at that time, when the country was in the disturbed state which such conditions made inevitable, there arose two great teachers of whom the younger, Confucius, exercised a very extraordinary influence over all China, an influence that has force even to-day.

Since the empire became so vast, it’s not surprising that the influential leaders far from the center became quite independent, leading to social conditions in the sixth century BCE that resembled the feudal conditions seen in Europe much later. Chinese rulers of provinces have been described as "feudal dukes." Around this time, when the country was in the chaotic state that such conditions inevitably caused, two significant teachers emerged, the younger of whom, Confucius, had an extraordinary influence over all of China, an influence that continues to this day.

He expounded sage maxims for man's conduct towards his fellow-men, maxims not necessarily of his own invention but taken from wise men before him. "Do good," he enjoined, "not only to those who do good to you, but to those who do you injury." It had been said even before him. But to "do unto others as you would they should do unto you" may be taken as the principal basis of his own teaching, and the Christian goes no further, in respect of man's "duty to his neighbour." But about man's duty towards God Confucius had nothing to say. Obedience and piety of the son towards the father were, according to him, "the beginning of virtue, that which distinguishes man from the brutes."

He shared wise sayings about how people should treat each other, sayings that weren't always his own but were borrowed from those who came before him. "Do good," he urged, "not just to those who do good to you, but also to those who harm you." This idea had been expressed even before him. However, the principle of "treat others how you want to be treated" can be seen as the core of his teaching, and many Christians abide by this when considering their "duty to their neighbor." But when it came to humanity's duty to God, Confucius had nothing to say. He believed that obedience and respect from a son to his father were "the foundation of virtue, what sets humans apart from animals."

And this relation and piety he conceived ought to prevail all through the State. The Emperor ought to act as the father of his people, and the people ought to be obedient to him, like his sons. But he naïvely qualified this, in a way calculated to prevent the Emperor's acting as a tyrannical parent, by saying {21} that he forfeited his claim on this obedience if he governed wrongly.

And he believed that this connection and respect should extend throughout the entire State. The Emperor should behave like a father to his people, and the people should be loyal to him, like his children. However, he innocently added a disclaimer to prevent the Emperor from being a tyrannical parent, stating that he would lose his right to that loyalty if he ruled improperly. {21}

Confucius never claimed, as did Mahomet, for instance, to be divinely inspired. He came as a mere man, preaching unselfishness and filial piety and the duty of obedience and the beauty of goodness. Those to whom he preached accepted his words, and certainly in some large measure formed their conduct accordingly. It was a sermon advocating peace in a country distracted by disturbances; and its ultimate effect is that the Chinese even to-day are a peace-loving nation. For all that, the great empire has been the scene of very frequent war, both by invaders from without and rebels within; but unhappily that is the state which has been usual throughout man's history everywhere.

Confucius never claimed, like Muhammad did, to be divinely inspired. He came as an ordinary man, teaching selflessness, respect for one's parents, the importance of obedience, and the value of goodness. Those who listened to him accepted his teachings, and they significantly influenced their behavior. It was a message promoting peace in a country troubled by conflict, and the lasting impact is that the Chinese people, even today, are a peace-loving nation. Despite this, the vast empire has often experienced wars, both from outside invaders and internal rebels; sadly, this has been the typical state of humanity throughout history everywhere.

Confucius put the highest value on education. In the second century B.C. competitive examinations began to be held for selecting ministers to posts in the Government—a curiously democratic measure, and perhaps possible in no other country than China. Some of the scientific inventions, which have made much difference in the story of the West, were known in China far earlier than elsewhere—the power and use of gunpowder, for instance, and the art and craft of printing. China discovered them early; but after their first discovery she did not develop them at all, as did the Western nations when they relearned them or took them from her.

Confucius placed the highest importance on education. In the second century B.C., competitive exams started to be held to select government ministers—a surprisingly democratic approach, perhaps only feasible in China. Some scientific inventions that significantly impacted the West were known in China much earlier—like the power and use of gunpowder and the art of printing. China discovered these innovations first, but after their initial discovery, it did not advance them as the Western nations did when they rediscovered or adopted them.

It was in the third century B.C. that one of the world's wonders, the Great Wall of China, was built—running west from the sea to a length of a thousand and four hundred miles, and going over mountain and valley without deviation. Its purpose was to act as a barrier, easy of defence, against the wild tribes that pressed in from the north. The Emperor under whom this mighty, though not wholly effective, obstacle {22} was raised, was powerful enough to put down most of the feudal dukes, and, much as the feudal dukes and lords in Europe were replaced by the king's official tax collectors, so in China, Viceroys of provinces, appointed by the Emperor, took the place of the dukes. The Viceroys also were not always obedient to the central power, but on the whole the change made for peace within the empire.

It was in the third century B.C. that one of the world's wonders, the Great Wall of China, was built—stretching west from the sea for about a thousand four hundred miles, traversing mountains and valleys without alteration. Its purpose was to serve as a barrier, easy to defend, against the nomadic tribes that invaded from the north. The Emperor who oversaw this massive, although not entirely effective, defense was strong enough to suppress most of the feudal lords, and just as the feudal lords in Europe were replaced by the king's tax collectors, in China, Viceroys of provinces appointed by the Emperor took the place of the dukes. The Viceroys weren't always completely loyal to the central authority, but overall, this shift brought more stability to the empire. {22}

Confucianism then, as the doctrine of that great teacher was called, was not a religion, but merely a system for the ordinance of man's life on earth, without reference to a God; but about the same time as Confucius, Buddha lived and founded the religion of Buddhism in India; and in the first century A.D. Buddhist missionaries came to China. It is to this influence that the pagoda-shaped temples are due which are a prominent feature in Chinese scenery, for it was in this form that the Buddhist temples were roofed. The new religion gained numerous converts, and its monasteries are many in China to this day; but it really seems to have made but little difference in the lives of the people—for two reasons. First because the Chinese are least ready to change their way of life of any people in the world, and secondly because the unselfishness, which is the leading principle in the religion of Buddha, had been already preached as a leading principle in the maxims of Confucius and of wise men of China before him.

Confucianism, as the teachings of that great philosopher are known, wasn’t a religion but instead a system for organizing human life on earth, without reference to a God. Around the same time as Confucius, Buddha lived and established Buddhism in India. By the first century A.D., Buddhist missionaries arrived in China. This influence led to the development of the pagoda-shaped temples, which are a prominent part of the Chinese landscape, as this was the architectural style used for Buddhist temples. The new religion attracted many followers, and there are still numerous monasteries in China today. However, it seems to have had little impact on the lives of the people for two main reasons. First, the Chinese are among the least likely people in the world to change their way of life. Second, the selflessness that is a key principle of Buddhism had already been emphasized in the teachings of Confucius and other wise figures in China before him.

The general story of China nevertheless continues to be the story of dissensions within the empire and of uncivilised tribes threatening its borders on the north and west. Among these we may notice that there were Huns, akin to those who threatened, and from time to time overran, parts of Europe also.

The overall narrative of China still revolves around internal conflicts within the empire and uncivilized tribes posing threats along its northern and western borders. Among these tribes were the Huns, similar to those who threatened and intermittently invaded parts of Europe as well.

The Nestorians

The Nestorians

Christianity was brought into the country probably in the sixth century, by members of a Christian sect called Nestorians, after a certain bishop Nestorius, {23} their founder. His doctrine respecting the divine and human natures of Christ was condemned as unorthodox both by the Church of Rome and also by the head of the Eastern Church, at Constantinople. The sect had its headquarters in Syria, and was dispersed by order of the Eastern Emperor. The result was that its members travelled and settled in Central and Eastern Asia. They were Asiatics and found themselves among peoples well disposed towards them. By this violent dispersal of them the Emperor helped their doctrines to prevail as he never could have helped their prevalence by his greatest favours. Incidentally, one of the results of his action was that silkworms, as we are told, were first carried to the West by some of the Nestorians returning from the far East—the ancient land whence silk had been brought for many centuries.

Christianity likely arrived in the country in the sixth century, brought by members of a Christian sect called Nestorians, named after their founder, Bishop Nestorius. His views on the divine and human natures of Christ were deemed unorthodox by both the Church of Rome and the leader of the Eastern Church in Constantinople. The sect was based in Syria and was scattered by order of the Eastern Emperor. As a result, its members traveled and settled in Central and Eastern Asia. They were Asiatics and found themselves among friendly peoples. This forced dispersion actually helped their doctrines spread more effectively than any support the Emperor could have provided. Interestingly, one consequence of his actions was that silkworms were reportedly first brought to the West by some Nestorians returning from the East—the ancient land from which silk had been sourced for many centuries.

Mahommedanism was introduced not very long after, and the most interesting point to note about these successively introduced religions is that all seem to have been permitted and even encouraged with equal favour, or with equal indifference, by the Chinese rulers. This was in strict accord with the counsel of the sage Confucius, whose expressed opinion was that the ruler should interfere as little as might be with the life of his people. And that life was still principally influenced by the doctrines of Confucius, no matter what religions were brought in.

Islam was introduced not long after, and the most interesting thing to note about these religions that were introduced one after the other is that all seemed to be allowed and even encouraged with equal support, or with equal indifference, by the Chinese rulers. This was in line with the advice of the sage Confucius, whose view was that the ruler should interfere as little as possible with the lives of his people. And that life was still largely shaped by the teachings of Confucius, no matter which religions were introduced.

Thus went the story of China through century after century, with violent dissensions, yet never dissensions deep enough or wide enough to create a real change in an empire so vast and in a people so unwilling to change. We have to picture them living chiefly along the river banks, cultivating the rice which was their principal food, and with unwearied patience and industry making their silk, from the cocoons spun by the caterpillars, their beautiful porcelain, their lacquered {24} furniture and vessels, their ivory carvings, and so on.

Thus went the story of China through century after century, with violent disagreements, yet never disagreements deep enough or widespread enough to create a real change in an empire so vast and in a people so unwilling to change. We need to picture them living mostly along the riverbanks, growing the rice that was their main food, and with tireless patience and hard work making their silk from the cocoons spun by caterpillars, their beautiful porcelain, their lacquered {24} furniture and vessels, their ivory carvings, and so on.

And then, towards the end of the twelfth century, began to rise to great power in Asia a people called the Mongols. Huns, Tartars, and Mongols we have to look on as closely related; and to some degree the last two names are interchangeable. They were divided into tribes under the rule of chieftains called Khans; and over the whole was a chosen ruler named the Khakan—the Khan of Khans. Their numbers grew. They led the pastoral life. As conquerors they were as ruthless as the Huns from whom they were descended, and at length, under the famous Kublai Khan, they possessed by far the greater portion of Asia and Europe as far as the boundaries of Poland. Before the end of the thirteenth century Kublai Khan, with his palace at Peking, dominated the whole of China, and a vast portion of the earth's surface besides. It was to his court that the famous Venetian traveller, Marco Polo, made his way. He lived there no less than seventeen years in all, and probably at no other time was it so easy for a western traveller to go to China overland, because at no other time has there been a single power which could ensure his safety on so long a journey through lands in possession of such lawless people.

And then, towards the end of the twelfth century, a group known as the Mongols began to gain significant power in Asia. The Huns, Tartars, and Mongols are closely related; to some extent, the latter two names can be used interchangeably. They were organized into tribes, each led by chieftains called Khans, and at the top was a chosen leader known as the Khakan—the Khan of Khans. Their population grew as they lived a pastoral life. As conquerors, they were as ruthless as the Huns from whom they descended, and eventually, under the renowned Kublai Khan, they controlled most of Asia and parts of Europe up to the borders of Poland. By the end of the thirteenth century, Kublai Khan, with his palace in Peking, ruled all of China and vast areas beyond. It was to his court that the famous Venetian traveler, Marco Polo, traveled. He spent a total of seventeen years there, and likely at no other time was it so easy for a Western traveler to journey to China overland, as it was the first time one single power could guarantee safety over such a long journey through territories held by truly lawless people.

On land, Kublai and his Mongols were irresistible, but they failed entirely by sea in two expeditions sent out to attempt the conquest of Japan.

On land, Kublai and his Mongols were unstoppable, but they completely failed at sea in two attempts to conquer Japan.

Kublai's successors had little of what must have been his very extraordinary genius, both for government and war. In the middle of the fourteenth century a Buddhist monk headed a revolution in China which was completely successful, and ended with the expulsion of the Mongol conquerors and the establishment of the monk on the throne as Emperor, the first of the great Ming dynasty which lasted till {25} 1626. It was the last native dynasty to rule in China, for in that year, 1626, the Manchus came in as conquerors, and are there still.

Kublai's successors lacked the remarkable talent he had for both governance and warfare. In the mid-fourteenth century, a Buddhist monk led a revolution in China that was entirely successful, resulting in the expulsion of the Mongol conquerors and the monk becoming Emperor, the first of the great Ming dynasty, which lasted until {25} 1626. It was the last native dynasty to rule China, as that year, 1626, saw the Manchus take over as conquerors, and they remain there to this day.

The first of the Mings not only drove the Mongols out of China, but defeated their principal armies so decisively that it was the beginning of the end of their power in other parts of Asia and in Europe. The tribes broke away from their dependence on the Khakan, or central ruler, and with that loss of union their military predominance was lost and they ceased to take nearly so large a part in our story.

The first Ming not only pushed the Mongols out of China but also defeated their main armies so thoroughly that it marked the beginning of the end of their power in other parts of Asia and Europe. The tribes broke away from their reliance on the Khakan, or central leader, and with that loss of unity, their military dominance faded, and they stopped playing such a significant role in our story.



Japan

Japan

In striking contrast with China, Japan is a land of no ancient story, and of recent civilisation. It was not until near the end of the third century A.D. that Chinese writing and letters were brought into the islands. They were brought in from the independent kingdom of Korea which we may see on the map running down southward from Manchuria, that northern province from which the Manchus came to conquer China. It shows how little we really know of Japanese history, that though there is a legend that Korea was conquered by Japan about the beginning of the third century, modern historians are in much doubt whether any such conquest actually occurred. It was, at all events, but temporary, and Korea soon regained independence. Its fortunes, or misfortunes, however, play a very small part in this Greatest Story.

In stark contrast to China, Japan is a place with no ancient stories and a recent civilization. It wasn't until around the end of the third century A.D. that Chinese writing and characters made their way to the islands. They were introduced from the independent kingdom of Korea, which you can see on the map stretching southward from Manchuria, the northern province from which the Manchus came to conquer China. It highlights how little we actually know about Japanese history; although there is a legend that Japan conquered Korea around the beginning of the third century, modern historians are quite skeptical about whether that conquest really took place. In any case, it was only temporary, and Korea quickly regained its independence. Its fortunes, or misfortunes, however, are a minor part of this Greatest Story.

Thus Chinese civilisation came to Japan, and was followed by Buddhism replacing the ancient religion of Shinto in which ancestor worship was the principal element.

Thus, Chinese civilization made its way to Japan, followed by Buddhism, which supplanted the ancient Shinto religion where ancestor worship was the main focus.

Buddhism was essentially a religion of peace, and all the teaching of Chinese civilisation was opposed to war. The Chinese held the profession of arms, the military caste, in the lowest esteem. Therefore {26} it is very singular that Japan, in spite of Buddhism and of this Chinese civilisation, gave highest possible honour to her soldiers. The Japanese had the greatest reverence for their aristocracy, moreover—-for their highly born—and the real government was in the hands of one or other of the noble families. The country was distracted for years and years by perpetual fighting between two of these great families and their followers. It is a story which may recall our Wars of the Roses.

Buddhism was fundamentally a religion of peace, and all teachings of Chinese civilization opposed war. The Chinese held the military profession in low regard. Therefore, it is quite unusual that Japan, despite Buddhism and Chinese civilization, placed the highest honor on its soldiers. The Japanese also had a deep respect for their aristocracy and nobility, with real power resting in the hands of various noble families. The country was torn apart for many years by constant fighting between two of these prominent families and their supporters. This story may remind one of our Wars of the Roses. {26}

The conclusion of that long conflict was brought about in what certainly was the greatest of naval battles ever fought up to that time in any Asiatic sea. It is called the Battle of Dannoura and its date is 1188. More than a thousand junks, as the native vessels are still called, took part in it, and by the slaughter, both in the actual fighting and afterwards, the defeated clan was all but wiped out of existence.

The end of that lengthy conflict came during what was undoubtedly the biggest naval battle ever fought in any Asian sea up to that point. It's known as the Battle of Dannoura, which took place in 1188. Over a thousand junks, the term still used for these local vessels, participated in the battle, and through the bloodshed during and after the fighting, the defeated clan was almost completely eradicated.

It was cruel work, but it opened the way for a period of comparative peace. The mode of government was reformed. There was the Mikado, the Emperor, by whom all power was supposed to be wielded, and there was also an official called the Shogun, the head of the army. Perhaps we may best designate his powers by calling him Commander-in-Chief. But his authority was far more independent than that of our highest military officer. For centuries the Shogun appears as the real power in the land, although in theory his power is derived from the Mikado.

It was tough work, but it led to a time of relative peace. The government was restructured. There was the Mikado, the Emperor, who was supposed to hold all the power, and there was also an official known as the Shogun, the leader of the army. We might best describe his role by calling him Commander-in-Chief. However, his authority was much more independent than that of our top military officer. For centuries, the Shogun was seen as the true power in the country, even though in theory his power came from the Mikado.

After the victorious repulse of the great Kublai Khan, above mentioned, the Daimios, as the great nobles were called, again became powerful and turbulent and the condition of the country when the Portuguese first visited it, in the early years of the sixteenth century, seems to have been not very unlike {27} that of Europe in the worst days of the fighting among the feudal barons.

After the successful defeat of the great Kublai Khan mentioned earlier, the Daimios, who were the prominent nobles, became influential and unruly again. The state of the country when the Portuguese first arrived in the early 1500s appears to have been quite similar to that of Europe during the chaotic times of feudal baron conflicts. {27}

India

India

In that disordered condition we have to leave, for the time being, the story of the Yellow Race in the Farthest East, and pass to the story of India previous to the epoch-making voyage of da Gama.

In that chaotic state, we must pause the story of the Yellow Race in the Far East and move on to the story of India before the groundbreaking voyage of da Gama.

In a former volume we noticed the "Indo-European" as one of the great human families. It is a word which indicates an immigration of a people from Central Asia into India and also into Europe. The kinship of Indians with Europeans is testified by the likeness of many words in the languages of both. Especially is this likeness apparent in the words which express simple things, conveying ideas which people would be likely to wish to communicate to each other in a primitive state of society.

In a previous volume, we discussed the "Indo-European" as one of the major human families. It refers to the migration of a people from Central Asia into both India and Europe. The connection between Indians and Europeans is shown by the similarities in many words across their languages. This similarity is especially noticeable in words that describe basic concepts, reflecting ideas that people would likely want to share with one another in a primitive society.

The immigrants found a people in the land before them, and remnants of that people still remain. In India itself those survivors are called Dravidians, and the Tamils of Ceylon are probably of the same race.

The immigrants encountered a people living in the land before them, and traces of that people still exist. In India, those survivors are known as Dravidians, and the Tamils of Sri Lanka likely belong to the same ethnic group.

The Indians or Hindus appear to have lived, from their first coming into the land that we call India, in village communities, each community independent of the rest and producing all that its members needed. It is very like the way in which we have seen that the Germanic or Gothic tribes lived.

The Indians or Hindus seem to have lived, since their arrival in the land we now call India, in self-sufficient village communities, each independent from the others and providing for all of its members' needs. It closely resembles how we have observed the Germanic or Gothic tribes lived.

What is unlike those tribes is the "caste" system which still prevails in India. Their highest "caste" was that of the Brahmans or priests who kept in their own families the many secrets of a mysterious religion. It consisted in "Nature worship," especially worship of the forces that produce human food, and more particularly worship of the sun. Our knowledge of it is derived from their sacred books, the Vedas and others. The Brahmans claimed that they were formed by the Creator of the world from his mouth; the {28} caste of soldiers, the military caste, from his arm; the farmer caste from his thigh, and the tillers of the soil from his feet. There were other castes. The divisions were so very rigid that it was unlawful and irreligious for one caste to do the work of another, to eat with another, or to inter-marry. The restrictions were many and severe, and are but little relaxed even now. They exist still as we find them laid down in a Brahmany code called "The Laws of Manu," which is supposed to date from the fifth century B.C.

What sets these tribes apart is the "caste" system that still exists in India. Their highest "caste" was the Brahmans or priests, who kept the many secrets of a mysterious religion within their families. This religion centered around "Nature worship," particularly the worship of the forces that produce human food, and more specifically, the sun. Our understanding of it comes from their sacred texts, the Vedas and others. The Brahmans claimed that they were created by the world's Creator from his mouth; the {28} caste of soldiers was formed from his arm; the farmer caste from his thigh, and the tillers of the soil from his feet. There were other castes as well. The divisions were so strict that it was unlawful and considered irreligious for one caste to perform the work of another, to eat with another, or to intermarry. The restrictions were numerous and harsh, and very few have been relaxed even today. They still exist as outlined in a Brahmanic code known as "The Laws of Manu," which is believed to date back to the fifth century B.C.

Buddha

Buddha

The institutions and manners of life in the East have been very slow to change, in comparison with the West, and it is likely that the life of these village communities continued for many centuries to be much as it had been when the immigrants first came down from the north to that valley of the Indus river which seems to have been their earliest place of settlement. And then, about 550 years before Christ, or a little earlier, was born a wonderful man Buddha, son of the Rajah of a small territory which is now Nepal. Here and there the headman of a village more powerful than those about him had begun to exercise some authority over more villages than one and to be called a rajah: and of one such Buddha was born.

The institutions and ways of life in the East have changed very slowly compared to the West, and it’s likely that the life in these village communities remained much the same for centuries after the immigrants first arrived from the north to the valley of the Indus River, which seems to have been their earliest settlement. Then, around 550 years before Christ, or a little earlier, a remarkable man named Buddha was born, the son of the Rajah of a small region now known as Nepal. Occasionally, a village leader who had more power than others began to have authority over multiple villages and was called a rajah: Buddha was born into one such family.


STATUE OF BUDDHA.
STATUE OF BUDDHA.

Buddha statue.

When he came to manhood he was struck by the misery of man's life in the world. It appeared to him that the first cause of all that misery was man's selfish wishes, and his desire for all kinds of pleasure. He arrived at the belief that if man could rid himself of these desires his misery would cease. One might think that if this were so the simple remedy for it all would be death. But that was no remedy in the eyes of Buddha, for he firmly believed that this life which we lead here is but one in a cycle, or succession, of lives which each soul has to live through. The only way then by which man's misery could be relieved {29} was that he should strive by all means to rid himself of his desires, to become, as it were, selfless, that is to say a creature not taking any satisfaction in gratifying his natural desires. And so convinced was this young prince, or rajah, that it was thus and thus only that man's grief could be assuaged, that he gave up his princely position, he left wife and child and all {30} his wealth and wandered in poverty about the world preaching this doctrine.

When he reached adulthood, he was struck by how miserable life can be for people in the world. He believed that the root cause of all this misery was human selfishness and the craving for all sorts of pleasures. He concluded that if people could let go of these desires, their suffering would end. One might think that if this were true, the simple solution would be death. But Buddha didn’t see death as a solution; he firmly believed that this life is just one in a cycle of lives that each soul must experience. The only way to relieve human suffering, then, was for people to strive to eliminate their desires, to become, in a sense, selfless, meaning not deriving pleasure from fulfilling their natural desires. This young prince, or rajah, was so convinced that this was the only way to ease human grief that he gave up his royal status, left his wife and child, and all his wealth, wandering in poverty around the world to preach this doctrine. {29} {30}

No doubt it was developed by his followers—for he quickly gained a numerous following—beyond his own first ideas. It taught that the final satisfaction and peace of the soul of man was only to be won, after many re-incarnations—that is to say, after living again and again on the earth in different human bodies—by being absorbed into some kind of universal or divine soul which was called Nirvana. In that state the individual self of each soul would be lost, at length, and it might know peace because all selfish desires had gone from it.

No doubt it was developed by his followers—for he quickly gained a large following—beyond his initial ideas. It taught that ultimate satisfaction and peace for the human soul could only be achieved after many reincarnations—that is, after living multiple lives on Earth in different human bodies—by merging into a kind of universal or divine soul known as Nirvana. In that state, each soul’s individual self would eventually be lost, allowing it to experience peace because all selfish desires would have disappeared.

Buddhism

Buddhism

What he preached, then, was not quite unselfishness as we understand it; for our unselfishness seems to imply an active concern for the selves of other people. Buddha's idea was much more passive than active. We might better call it selflessness. His great thought was how to get rid of all self, both a man's own self and that of all others. He did, however, devote himself to what we may describe even in our sense as a perfectly unselfish life, for he not only denied himself all but the barest necessities, but went through northern India trying to save other men from what he considered, and pitied, as their misery, by explaining to them how he thought they might escape from it.

What he preached wasn’t exactly unselfishness as we see it today; our idea of unselfishness suggests actively caring about other people's well-being. Buddha's concept was more about letting go than taking action. It’s more accurate to call it selflessness. His main idea was about eliminating all forms of self, both an individual’s own self and the selves of others. However, he committed himself to what we might describe as a truly unselfish life, as he not only denied himself everything except for the essentials but also traveled through northern India, trying to help others escape what he viewed as their suffering by teaching them how to overcome it.

The theory of re-incarnation opened a way for the union of Buddhism with the older Brahmanism, for the priests taught that in Buddha himself was the incarnated soul of Vishnu, the supreme spirit of the Brahmans. So they taught, and who was there to contradict them?

The theory of reincarnation created a pathway for Buddhism to merge with the older Brahmanism, as the priests claimed that Buddha was the incarnated soul of Vishnu, the supreme spirit of the Brahmans. They taught this, and who was there to dispute it?

For the regulation of social life the maxims of Buddha are such as the highest Christian morality must approve. Hatred was to be conquered by love. Wives, children, and servants were to be treated with {31} wise kindness. After a while, as has happened with other religions, the followers of Buddhism split up into sects, and especially into what were called the Northern and the Southern Churches. Although it was in the north of India that Buddha had preached, it was there that his rules of life were modified and made less severe. The Southern Church observed them more strictly.

For managing social life, Buddha's teachings align perfectly with the highest standards of Christian morality. Hatred should be overcome by love. Wives, children, and servants should be treated with wise kindness. Over time, like other religions, Buddhism divided into different sects, mainly referred to as the Northern and Southern Churches. Even though Buddha preached in northern India, it was there that his life rules were relaxed and softened. The Southern Church adhered to them more strictly.

In the centuries that followed, the doctrines of Buddha won converts far beyond India itself—in Tibet in the north, in Burma and Siam in the east and south, and so to the Malay Peninsula and to the islands of the Malay Archipelago. Farther west it was carried down into Ceylon.

In the centuries that came after, Buddha's teachings attracted followers well beyond India—into Tibet to the north, Burma and Siam to the east and south, and down to the Malay Peninsula and the islands of the Malay Archipelago. Further west, it spread into Ceylon.

Whatever, we may think of the religion of Buddha, it is obvious that it was in no sense a "fighting religion." It did not inspire its followers to be soldiers. Perhaps this is the reason why the Hindus never seem to have been able to resist the incursions of warlike neighbours. In the fourth century B.C. came Alexander of Macedon and pushed his wonderful conquests into the very heart of India. His general, Seleucus, organised part of the conquered territory under his rule, but it made little lasting impression on the story of the country. About the middle of the second century A.D., the wild hordes of the Parthians, the people who gave such continual trouble to the mighty Roman Empire, swept into Northern India, and with them they brought Christianity. Christianity, too, came early to that Malabar coast where the Portuguese, more than a thousand years later, found the Moslems in full possession. But Christianity was not imposed by force.

Whatever we may think of Buddha's religion, it’s clear that it was not a "fighting religion." It didn’t encourage its followers to become soldiers. Perhaps this is why the Hindus always seemed unable to fend off the invasions from aggressive neighbors. In the fourth century B.C., Alexander of Macedon came along and pushed his remarkable conquests deep into India. His general, Seleucus, set up part of the conquered land under his control, but it didn’t leave a lasting mark on the history of the country. Around the middle of the second century A.D., the fierce tribes of the Parthians, who constantly troubled the powerful Roman Empire, invaded Northern India, bringing Christianity with them. Christianity also arrived early on the Malabar coast, where the Portuguese, over a thousand years later, found the Muslims fully established. However, Christianity was not forced upon anyone.

Although many wars have been fought for Christianity, it would be no more right to speak of it, than of Buddhism itself, as a "fighting religion." Mahommedanism, on the contrary, has ever been the great fighting religion of the world.

Although many wars have been fought for Christianity, it wouldn't be any more accurate to call it, or Buddhism for that matter, a "fighting religion." Islam, on the other hand, has always been seen as the major fighting religion in the world.

{32}

{32}

In the eighth century, while the Mahommedans in the West were making themselves dominant in Spain, other armies of the same faith went conquering eastwards through Central Asia to the very borders of China. They conquered, but they did not succeed in establishing any permanent empire. There was no power at their centre to control such an extent of the world's surface. The local princes became practically independent again. But in many parts the Mahommedan religion remained. It failed to make any impression in Tibet, where the Great Llama, as the chief of the Tibetan Buddhists was called, was ruler as well as high priest.

In the eighth century, while Muslims in the West were establishing dominance in Spain, other armies of the same faith were advancing eastward through Central Asia all the way to the borders of China. They conquered territories but couldn't create a lasting empire. There wasn't enough central power to control such a vast area. The local rulers regained practical independence. However, in many regions, the Muslim religion persisted. It struggled to gain traction in Tibet, where the Great Lama, the leader of the Tibetan Buddhists, served as both ruler and high priest.

In India Mahommedanism established itself the more easily because Buddhism was by that time a waning force in many parts and was being re-absorbed by the older Brahmanism. Spread by its missionaries, called Mullahs, the new creed won its way right through the country to Siam, down the Malay Peninsula and into the islands of the archipelago. It penetrated southward also. We have noted that when the Portuguese came to the western shores of Southern India in 1500 or so they found Sultans, as the heads of Mahommedan states were called, in possession. To these seaports, however, and to the islands it is likely enough that the religion of Mahomet was brought by the Arab traders as much as or more than by any overland route.

In India, Islam established itself more easily because Buddhism was in decline in many areas and was being reabsorbed by the older Brahmanism. Spread by its missionaries, known as Mullahs, the new faith made its way across the country to Siam, down the Malay Peninsula, and into the islands of the archipelago. It also moved southward. We noted that when the Portuguese arrived on the western shores of Southern India around 1500, they found Sultans, who were the heads of Islamic states, in power. It’s quite possible that Islam reached these seaports and islands through Arab traders as much, if not more, than by any land route.

Of the principalities which gained, or regained, independence after the flood of Moslem conquest had swept from West to East, that which became of greatest importance in the story was the kingdom of Afghanistan. It has been of importance by reason of its geographical position making it "the gate of India," as it has been called. It is the "gate" for such nations as Persia and Russia which might seek to enter India from the west and north.

Of the main territories that gained or regained independence after the wave of Muslim conquests moved from West to East, the most significant was the kingdom of Afghanistan. Its importance comes from its geographical location, which has earned it the title "the gate of India." It serves as the "gate" for nations like Persia and Russia that might want to access India from the west and north.

{33}

{33}

From the kingdom of Afghanistan itself a Moslem army swept again into India about the year A.D. 1000. A confederacy of Hindu princes assembled a force to oppose it, but it is said that this army was entirely demoralised by the sound—the first of its kind that they had heard—of a gun brought by the invaders. The rule of the Moslem Viceroys, under which a large portion of Northern India was administered as the result of this Afghan victory, seems to have been equitable and effective, and in the course of the four centuries that followed a great part of all India became Mahommedan.

From the kingdom of Afghanistan, a Muslim army surged into India around A.D. 1000. A coalition of Hindu princes gathered an army to fight back, but it's said that their forces were completely demoralized by the sound—the first they had ever heard—of a gun brought by the invaders. The rule of the Muslim Viceroys, which governed a significant part of Northern India as a result of this Afghan victory, appears to have been fair and effective. Over the next four centuries, a large portion of India became Muslim.

Timour, the Tartar

Timur the Tartar

At the end of that period appeared on the Indian scene the formidable figure of Timour, the Tartar, sometimes known as Tamerlane or Tambourlaine, meaning Tamer, or Timour, the Lame. He too was a Mahommedan, and doubtless was of the same stock as those Afghan rulers who claimed Turkish descent; but that distant relationship did not deter him from the invasion of India from the north. He won his way easily enough as far as Delhi, and there appears no reason why he should not have pushed his conquests as far south as he wished. He returned to his own country, however, and shortly afterwards went westward against the Ottoman Turks and very heavily defeated them at Angora, the new capital of modern Turkey.

At the end of that period, the imposing figure of Timour, the Tartar, also known as Tamerlane or Tambourlaine, meaning Tamer or Timour the Lame, emerged in India. He was a Muslim and likely shared ancestry with the Afghan rulers who claimed Turkish descent; however, that distant connection didn't stop him from invading India from the north. He easily made his way to Delhi, and there seemed to be no reason he couldn't have continued his conquests as far south as he wanted. Instead, he returned to his homeland and shortly afterward moved west against the Ottoman Turks, where he decisively defeated them at Angora, the new capital of modern Turkey.

But for the lack of ships, it seems certain that Timour, with his Tartar hordes, would have passed over into Europe—with what result on our story no one can say. But he had no means of crossing the Dardanelles, and once more he went back to his own country.

But for the lack of ships, it seems clear that Timour, with his Tartar hordes, would have crossed into Europe—with what impact on our story no one can say. But he had no way to cross the Dardanelles, and once again he returned to his own country.

Rather more than a thousand years later one of his descendants again invaded India from the north, and made a beginning of that Mogul empire which was to become far more widely and firmly established, {34} under the great Akbar, towards the end of the sixteenth century.

Rather more than a thousand years later, one of his descendants invaded India from the north once again and started the Mogul empire, which was to be far more widely and firmly established, {34} under the great Akbar at the end of the sixteenth century.



Such, or somewhat such, are the main features of the stories of that new world in the West and that old world in the East which were opened up by the enterprise of Spain and Portugal about the year 1500.

Such, or something like that, are the main features of the stories of that new world in the West and that old world in the East that were explored by the efforts of Spain and Portugal around the year 1500.







{35}

{35}

CHAPTER III

THREE KINGS AND A MONK

Apart from the discovery of the West and of the new sea-route to the East, the most important events in the early years of the sixteenth century happened in Italy—Northern Italy. We have seen that Italy was almost the only country which showed no sign, as yet, of settling down within something like the boundaries which delimited the European nations up to the time of the Great War. It must be understood that this is a statement which takes no account of the differences made by Napoleon's victories at the beginning of the nineteenth century. We may disregard them, for the moment, because they were not lasting.

Aside from the discovery of the West and the new sea route to the East, the most significant events in the early years of the sixteenth century took place in Italy—specifically Northern Italy. We have seen that Italy was almost the only country that showed no signs of settling into boundaries similar to those that defined the European nations up until the Great War. It should be noted that this statement does not consider the changes brought about by Napoleon's victories at the beginning of the nineteenth century. We can set those aside for now, as they were not permanent.

But the most important of all the events happening in Italy had nothing to do with changes of territories or national boundaries. Far more interesting and more helpful to the world was the growth of that Renaissance, or new birth, of love of letters and of all artistic beauty which we saw beginning with Dante and Petrarch and Boccaccio, and some of the early Italian painters, sculptors, and jewellers. Moreover, we must not forget the glorious architecture which goes by the name of Gothic, nor the noble buildings in that Byzantine style which the influence of the Moors carried into Spain.

But the most important events happening in Italy had nothing to do with changes in territories or national borders. Much more fascinating and beneficial to the world was the rise of the Renaissance, or new birth, of a love for literature and all forms of artistic beauty that began with Dante, Petrarch, and Boccaccio, along with some of the early Italian painters, sculptors, and jewelers. Additionally, we must not forget the magnificent architecture known as Gothic, nor the impressive buildings in the Byzantine style that the Moors brought into Spain.

We should notice that a very great impetus was {36} given to that study of Greek literature, which Petrarch and Boccaccio in particular had revived, by the capture of Constantinople by the Turks in the middle of the fifteenth century; for it had the effect of scattering the Greeks far and wide, seeking new homes and bringing their books and their traditions with them.

We should note that a significant boost was {36} given to the study of Greek literature, particularly revived by Petrarch and Boccaccio, when the Turks captured Constantinople in the mid-fifteenth century. This event caused many Greeks to disperse in search of new homes, bringing their books and traditions with them.

And further, we ought to observe how this learning had been carried into every country and corner of Europe by the establishment of colleges and universities where it now became possible for every student to read "the classics." Their establishment was the work of the Church or of wealthy men acting under the advice of the Church. Moreover, for what we may call elementary education the teaching of the children of the poorer classes, so far as they received any teaching at all, was also the Church's work, for it was done by the members of the monasteries and convents all over Christendom. It is well that we should bear this in mind, to the Church's credit, at this moment, for the time is close at hand when we shall have to see that same Church accused, and in large measure convicted, of acts very greatly to her discredit.

And also, we should recognize how this knowledge spread to every country and corner of Europe through the establishment of colleges and universities, where it became possible for every student to read "the classics." Their founding was largely due to the Church or wealthy individuals acting on the Church's advice. Additionally, when it comes to basic education for the children of poorer families—if they received any education at all—it was also the Church's responsibility, as it was provided by members of monasteries and convents throughout Christendom. It's important to keep this in mind for the Church's sake, especially since the time is approaching when we will witness that same Church being accused and largely found guilty of actions that significantly tarnish its reputation.

All the while that the love of letters and of art was growing within the walls of the fortified cities of Italy, the cities were constantly at variance with one another, and even within their walls civic strife seems to have been the rule rather than the exception; but apart from these small local fights there were two principal causes of unrest. The first was the fact that the kings of France were not at all disposed to regard the Alps as forming a natural boundary of their possessions—they were constantly coveting the fertile land of Northern Italy—and a second cause of unrest was the desire, which was strong enough to unite for a time most of the other states, to cripple the excessive power of Venice.

While the love for literature and art was blossoming within the fortified cities of Italy, these cities were often in conflict with one another, and even inside their walls, civic struggles seemed to be more common than not. Beyond these local disputes, there were two main sources of unrest. The first was that the kings of France were not willing to see the Alps as a natural border of their territory—they constantly desired the rich lands of Northern Italy. The second source of unrest was a strong desire, significant enough to temporarily unite many of the other states, to weaken the overwhelming power of Venice.

{37}

{37}

The decline of Venice

The fall of Venice

Several circumstances combined to make possible the curbing of that power. The Turks were strong enough at sea to demand the full attention of the naval force of Venice, and her resources were vastly diminished by the diversion of that Eastern trade, for which she had held the gate into Europe, to the newly found sea-way round Africa. The Pope took the lead against her. He formed a league which was joined by the Emperor and by the kings of France and Spain. The alliance was too strong for the single state, and after the first battle Venice resigned nearly all her possessions on the mainland. She ceased to be a danger to the neighbouring states.

Several factors came together to limit that power. The Turks were strong enough at sea to require the full attention of Venice's naval forces, and her resources were greatly reduced by the shift of Eastern trade—once dominated by her control—toward the newly discovered sea route around Africa. The Pope took the lead against her, forming a league that included the Emperor and the kings of France and Spain. This alliance was too powerful for a single state, and after the first battle, Venice gave up nearly all of her mainland possessions. She no longer posed a threat to the neighboring states.

There was, however, no such combination of circumstances to diminish the power of France. Within a few years after the beginning of the century the French, by the capture of Genoa, had established themselves in a strong position to menace the whole of Italy. The French king Louis XII. had some pretext for the menace, for he could produce a kind of hereditary claim on the sovereignty both of Naples and of Milan. He had served the Pope against Venice, and after rendering this assistance he was not disposed to withdraw his claims. The Pope therefore arranged a new league against his late ally. Spain, the Emperor, and England were parties to this, which was called the Holy League—England under Henry VIII., who was not always to prove himself so close a friend of the Pope! The result was the speedy expulsion from Italy of the French, chiefly by the Spanish armies. Very shortly afterwards the French king died and was succeeded on the throne by his cousin Francis I. in 1515.

There wasn't any combination of factors that could weaken France's power. Within a few years after the start of the century, the French solidified their position to threaten all of Italy by capturing Genoa. The French king, Louis XII, had some justification for this threat since he could lay claim to the sovereignty of both Naples and Milan based on hereditary rights. He had helped the Pope against Venice, and after providing this assistance, he wasn’t inclined to back down from his claims. Consequently, the Pope formed a new alliance against his former ally. Spain, the Emperor, and England were involved in this, which was called the Holy League—England under Henry VIII, who wouldn’t always remain such a close ally of the Pope! The outcome was the swift removal of the French from Italy, mainly by Spanish forces. Soon after, the French king passed away and was succeeded by his cousin Francis I in 1515.

It has been my aim, through all the course of this Greatest Story, to encumber it with as few names as possible, in order that the names of the most {38} important actors may stand out the more clearly and be remembered the more easily. But just at the moment which the story has now reached the names of four men, three being powerful kings and one a humble cleric, stand out pre-eminently. We might almost say that the story of those four is the story of all Europe, so large is their part in it.

It has been my goal, throughout this Greatest Story, to include as few names as possible so that the names of the most important figures stand out more clearly and are easier to remember. But at this point in the story, the names of four men stand out prominently: three powerful kings and one humble cleric. We could almost say that the story of these four is the story of all Europe, given their significant role in it.

Luther is the name of the cleric. He was the leader in that great schism, or cleaving off, of the Protestant Church—the Church which "protested"—from the ancient Church of Rome. It is that cleaving off from the old and founding of the new, the reformed, Church, which is called the Reformation.

Luther is the name of the cleric. He was the leader in that major split of the Protestant Church—the Church that "protested"—from the ancient Church of Rome. This separation from the old and the establishment of the new, reformed Church is known as the Reformation.

The three great kings were Francis I. of France, above mentioned, our own King Henry VIII., and—by far the greatest of the three—Charles V.

The three great kings were Francis I of France, our own King Henry VIII, and—by far the greatest of the three—Charles V.

It was the greatness of Charles V., the accident, as we may perhaps call it, that he held, in his own person and by rightful succession, the sovereignty of so many and extensive countries so far apart from each other, which was one of the chief factors of the story at this time. For he was of the ancient house of the Habsburgs. He was the ruler of Austria. He became Emperor. He became King of Spain. He was Duke of Brabant and Count of Flanders and Holland. He had a claim of sovereignty over Burgundy. The Pope purchased his help against the Reformation movement of Luther by giving up to him such sovereignty as he was able to enforce over the greater part of Italy.

It was the greatness of Charles V., an event that we might call a coincidence, that he held, through his own lineage and rightful succession, the rule over so many vast and distant countries, which was a key aspect of this period. He was from the ancient house of Habsburg. He ruled Austria. He became Emperor. He became King of Spain. He was Duke of Brabant and Count of Flanders and Holland. He had a claim to sovereignty over Burgundy. The Pope bought his support against Luther's Reformation movement by granting him as much authority as he could exert over most of Italy.

We can see at once what was the position of France thus surrounded. And we must always remember that it was the day of despotic monarchy, when the king could make war or peace at his own pleasure and regarded the lands over which he was king as his own private property. Especially of this despotic kind was the monarchy of Francis. He appears in {39} history as a brilliant figure, ambitious, eager for deeds of arms, without depth of character or fixed principles. He came to the throne as a young man and at once was attracted by the lure of Italy.

We can instantly see France’s position being completely surrounded. It’s important to keep in mind that this was during the era of absolute monarchy, when the king had the power to declare war or make peace at will and viewed the territories he ruled as his personal property. Francis's monarchy was particularly despotic. He is depicted in history as a striking personality, ambitious, eager for military exploits, but lacking in depth of character or solid principles. He ascended the throne as a young man and was immediately drawn to the allure of Italy.

At first his arms had a rapid success, and he defeated the combined forces of Spain, the Papal states, and Venice—Venice being then in alliance with the Pope. He was thus victorious over Italy in arms, but the culture of Italy and of the Renaissance made a complete conquest of him. A new combination of Swiss, German, and Spanish arms drove the French out of Italy, and Francis returned, strongly influenced by that new light of art and letters which he had there found. From that invasion of Italy by the French we may date the beginning of the Renaissance in France, whence it spread to other nations of Europe.

At first, his army experienced quick success, defeating the combined forces of Spain, the Papal states, and Venice—Venice was aligned with the Pope at the time. He emerged victorious in Italy militarily, but the culture of Italy and the Renaissance completely captivated him. A new alliance of Swiss, German, and Spanish forces pushed the French out of Italy, and Francis returned, deeply influenced by the new world of art and literature he discovered there. The French invasion of Italy marks the beginning of the Renaissance in France, which then spread to other European nations.

The "Cloth of Gold"

"Cloth of Gold"

It was in the year 1516 that Charles succeeded to the throne of Spain and to the possession of all the wealth that the Spanish ships had begun to bring in from the New World. Three years later he was elected Emperor, giving offence thereby to Henry VIII. of England, as well as to Francis, since both had sought to be Emperor. Their common cause of offence led to their famous meeting known as the "Field of the Cloth of Gold" by reason of the magnificence of the decorations, the gay and splendid tents, and so on. But it all ended in nothing, or indeed less than nothing, except an exchange of compliments, for almost immediately afterwards we find Henry, under the influence of the great Cardinal Wolsey, pledged to support Charles. In the shifting alliances of the time it was nearly always against France that England was engaged, notwithstanding that Henry's sister had married Francis' predecessor on the throne of France. Charles, on the other hand, was Henry's nephew. But France was constantly giving aid to Scotland, whether {40} secretly or openly, in her continual fight with England. Scotland, however, had just been beaten to her very knees in the battle of Flodden, and had little fighting left in her for the moment. With such forces as these opposed to France the wonder really is that she maintained her power undiminished. It is yet more wonderful that, under Francis, she should have been ready for still further adventures in Italy. Yet she did so adventure, and though she and her king met with grievous disaster there—especially at the battle of Pavia where Francis was made prisoner and whence he was taken to Madrid—we have to notice that at the death of Francis, shortly before the middle of the century, France was in possession of the provinces of Savoy and Piedmont, both on the Italian side of the Alps—and this, although Charles had been crowned "King of Italy" by the Pope nearly twenty years earlier. Probably the explanation lies chiefly in the fact that the territories over which Charles ruled were so extensive, and also so scattered, that it was impossible for him to bring any great force together at any one place. Moreover, on his south-eastern border, in and around Austria, he was constantly menaced by the Turks ever pressing up from Constantinople. He seems to have tried to rid himself of the Turkish trouble by handing over to his brother some of the provinces on the side which lay most dangerously exposed; but even so their defence must have remained practically on his hands.

In 1516, Charles took the throne of Spain along with all the wealth that Spanish ships had started bringing in from the New World. Three years later, he was elected Emperor, which upset Henry VIII of England and Francis, both of whom had aimed for the title. Their shared annoyance led to the famous meeting called the "Field of the Cloth of Gold," named for the lavish decorations and colorful, extravagant tents. But ultimately, it resulted in very little, just some exchanged pleasantries. Soon after, Henry, influenced by the influential Cardinal Wolsey, committed to supporting Charles. In the constantly changing alliances of the time, England was often at odds with France, even though Henry's sister had married the former king of France. Meanwhile, Charles was Henry's nephew. France was consistently helping Scotland, either secretly or openly, in its ongoing conflict with England. However, Scotland had just suffered a severe defeat at the Battle of Flodden and had little strength left to fight for the time being. Given these circumstances, it's surprising France managed to hold onto its power. It was even more remarkable that under Francis, France was ready for new military endeavors in Italy. Yet, France took those risks, and although the king and his country faced serious setbacks—especially at the Battle of Pavia, where Francis was captured and taken to Madrid—it’s noteworthy that by the time Francis died, just before the mid-century, France controlled the provinces of Savoy and Piedmont on the Italian side of the Alps, despite Charles being crowned "King of Italy" by the Pope nearly twenty years earlier. The likely reason for this situation was that Charles ruled over such vast and dispersed territories that it was impossible for him to gather a large army in one place. Additionally, he was constantly threatened by the Turks encroaching from Constantinople on his southeastern border around Austria. He seemed to attempt to alleviate this Turkish threat by transferring some provinces, which were most at risk, to his brother, but even then, their defense likely still relied on him.

He never made good his claim to Burgundy—in which matter again it is rather wonderful that Francis should have been able to resist him. And, not having Burgundy in his possession, he was obliged to maintain a fleet able to command the seas on the west of France in order to go to and fro between Spain and the Netherlands. He must also have a second fleet of ships for bringing treasure from the {41} East; and, since Spain had a long sea-coast on the Mediterranean where the Turks and pirates swarmed, he must have yet a third fleet there for the protection of his trade. Besides, he had a claim of sovereignty over Naples and Sicily.

He never fulfilled his claim to Burgundy—it's quite impressive that Francis was able to resist him in that matter. And, since he didn't have Burgundy, he had to keep a fleet that could control the seas off the west coast of France to travel back and forth between Spain and the Netherlands. He also needed a second fleet of ships to bring treasure from the {41} East; and, given that Spain had a long coastline along the Mediterranean where the Turks and pirates were active, he required a third fleet there to protect his trade. Additionally, he had a claim to sovereignty over Naples and Sicily.

Therefore, with these, and other less important, calls upon his power it is really not surprising, great although that power was, that it did not prove equal to all he would have liked to demand of it. And further, in those states over which he had been elected Emperor, with the rather vague authority and duties belonging to that title, another cause arose of great and increasing trouble, the Reformation.

Therefore, with these and other less significant demands on his power, it’s really not surprising, given how great that power was, that it didn’t always meet his expectations. Additionally, in the territories where he had been elected Emperor, with the somewhat unclear responsibilities and privileges that came with that title, another major and growing problem emerged: the Reformation.

Luther

Luther

For the last few pages we have been occupied with kings and emperors: it is time that our story concerned itself with the cleric of low degree. I put this phrase in place of that which was on my pen's tip to write, namely, "humble cleric," because, however we may think of Luther, "humble" he certainly does not appear. Humble before God he may indeed, as a good Christian, have been. It was perhaps the most striking feature in his character that he would not humble himself before men—not even before that great man whom he had been taught to look on as endowed with a quite special grace and blessing, the Pope of Rome. His origin was humble enough. He was the son of a miner in the German state of Saxony. He had the education of a monk, was made Professor of Philosophy at the University of Wittenberg, in Saxony, and took the degree of Doctor of Divinity. He went on a pilgrimage to Rome and came back grieving sorely over what he saw there.

For the last few pages, we've focused on kings and emperors; now it's time for our story to shift to a low-ranking cleric. I use this phrase instead of what I almost wrote, “humble cleric,” because, regardless of what we think of Luther, he definitely doesn’t come across as “humble.” He might have been humble before God as a good Christian, but one of the most notable aspects of his character was that he wouldn’t humble himself before people—not even before that great man he was taught to regard as particularly blessed, the Pope of Rome. His origins were indeed humble. He was the son of a miner in the German state of Saxony. He received a monk's education, became a Professor of Philosophy at the University of Wittenberg in Saxony, and earned a Doctor of Divinity degree. He went on a pilgrimage to Rome and returned deeply troubled by what he saw there.

The way in which the Pope and his council, called the Curia, had been governing, or misgoverning, the Church, had given great offence for many years. The monasteries and the convents, that is to say, the {42} establishments of the monks and the nuns, had done much useful work in acquiring learning and in educating the people throughout Christendom in religious and other knowledge. Many of them were doing good work still. But the condition of most of them appears to have become very bad, both monks and nuns being lazy, gluttonous, and worse—setting the worst possible example to the common people. They were careful perhaps about the performance of the religious ceremonies in the churches, but their religion had little or no influence on the conduct of their lives.

The way the Pope and his council, known as the Curia, had been running, or rather mismanaging, the Church had caused a lot of anger for many years. The monasteries and convents, which means the places where monks and nuns lived, had done a lot of valuable work in gaining knowledge and educating people across Christendom in religious and other subjects. Many were still doing good work. However, the situation in most of them seems to have gotten pretty bad, with both monks and nuns being lazy, greedy, and even worse—setting a terrible example for ordinary people. They might have been careful about performing religious ceremonies in the churches, but their faith had little to no impact on how they lived their lives.

Against Rome itself the complaint of Christendom was not only that it did not exercise its authority to amend these ill practices, and that the very same practices were followed in Rome itself, but also that the Pope and his council exacted money, from the people generally and even from the clergy themselves, and did not apply the money to the purposes for which it had been demanded. For the demand was made on the plea that the money was needed to equip armies to fight the Turk, and those armies were never summoned or put in movement. The money was diverted to increase the private wealth and pomp of Pope and Cardinals and high church dignitaries at Rome.

Against Rome itself, the complaint from Christendom was not just that it failed to use its power to correct these bad practices, and that the same practices were happening in Rome itself, but also that the Pope and his council collected money from the people in general and even from the clergy, without using the funds for the purposes they claimed. They insisted the money was needed to raise armies to fight the Turks, yet those armies were never called up or mobilized. Instead, the money was used to boost the private wealth and lavish lifestyles of the Pope, Cardinals, and high-ranking church officials in Rome.

So there was sufficient cause of offence, both at the centre and in every part of the world over which the Pope claimed authority. We saw in the last volume how our own Wycliffe, and how Huss, in Bohemia, had raised furious protests against these evils in the Church. The fire of those fierce protests was still smouldering. The people understood the protests better. The knowledge of the Bible was not so entirely the possession of the clerics as it had been. The printing press had made many copies. Moreover, the Greeks and the knowledge of the Greek language, {43} in which the New Testament was written, had been widely dispersed when the Turks took Constantinople—the headquarters of the Greek Church.

There was plenty of reason for offense, both at the center and in every part of the world where the Pope claimed authority. We saw in the last volume how our own Wycliffe, along with Huss in Bohemia, raised strong protests against these wrongs in the Church. The intensity of those protests was still burning. The people understood the protests better now. The knowledge of the Bible was no longer solely in the hands of the clergy as it had been. The printing press had produced many copies. Additionally, Greek and the knowledge of the Greek language, in which the New Testament was originally written, had become widely spread after the Turks took Constantinople—the center of the Greek Church. {43}

Luther's first act of protest against the action of Rome was directed against the sale of "Indulgences," as they were called. These "indulgences" were written pardons for sin. They were even credited with power to bring out of Purgatory a soul that was there already. And they—that is to say, the parchments or papers with the pardon written on them—could be bought. They could be bought from people called "pardoners" who sold them on behalf of Rome, and the Pope's explanation was that the money was needed for the building at Rome of the Cathedral of St. Peter.

Luther's first act of protest against Rome's actions was aimed at the sale of "Indulgences." These "indulgences" were written pardons for sin and were even believed to have the power to release a soul from Purgatory. The parchments or papers with the pardon on them could be purchased. They were sold by individuals known as "pardoners," who represented Rome, and the Pope explained that the money was needed for the construction of St. Peter's Cathedral in Rome.

The burning of the "Bull"

The burning of the "Bull"

Luther boldly declared that the "indulgences" were valueless, because no man, not even the Pope, had the power to forgive sins, and he nailed a declaration to this effect on the door of the great church at Wittenberg and sent another copy to his Archbishop. At first the Pope seems to have made light of the matter; but at length, as Luther's supporters increased in number, he issued a Bull of excommunication against Luther as a heretic, summoning him to Rome to give an account of his actions, and commanding the burning of books which he had written against Rome. We have seen before what such a Bull meant. It had meant so much in the way of setting a man outside the protection of the laws in this world, and in condemning him in the world to come, that even the great Emperor Frederic had to yield before it, cowed and vanquished. The act of the monk of Wittenberg, when he received it, was to throw it publicly on the fire kindled for the very purpose in an open space of the city!

Luther boldly stated that the "indulgences" were worthless because no one, not even the Pope, had the authority to forgive sins. He nailed a proclamation to this effect on the door of the large church in Wittenberg and sent another copy to his Archbishop. Initially, the Pope seemed to dismiss the issue, but eventually, as Luther gained more supporters, he issued a Bull of excommunication against Luther as a heretic, summoning him to Rome to explain his actions, and ordering the burning of the books he had written against Rome. We have seen before what such a Bull meant. It had significant implications for placing a person outside the protection of the laws in this world and condemning them in the next, to the point where even the powerful Emperor Frederic had to submit to it, intimidated and defeated. When the monk from Wittenberg received it, he publicly threw it into the fire that had been lit for that very purpose in an open area of the city!

The fire created by the burning of the Papal document set all the smouldering embers into a more {44} furious flame than ever before. That burning of the Bull happened in 1520.

The fire from the burning of the Papal document ignited all the smoldering embers into a more intense flame than ever before. That burning of the Bull took place in 1520.

Luther did not go to Rome; but he did go, when summoned by Charles, the Emperor, and appeared before him at the Diet, or meeting, of the German States, held at Worms. Charles, after listening to his passionate pleadings, pronounced that he should receive the treatment of a heretic, but he was allowed to leave Worms and start for his home. On the journey he was taken prisoner by the Elector of Saxony, who had always been a friend to him. It is supposed that this capture was effected for his better protection. In his imprisonment he made the translation into German of the New Testament. Later, he translated the whole Bible.

Luther didn’t go to Rome, but when summoned by Charles, the Emperor, he appeared before him at the Diet, or meeting, of the German States, held in Worms. Charles, after hearing his passionate arguments, pronounced that he should be treated as a heretic, but he was allowed to leave Worms and head home. On his journey, he was captured by the Elector of Saxony, who had always been a supporter. It’s believed that this capture was meant for his own protection. During his imprisonment, he translated the New Testament into German. Later, he translated the entire Bible.

It is not impossible that this capture was made with the cognisance of Charles himself. The course of events forced him to side with the Pope and oppose the reformers, but there are several incidents which show him much more anxious to make peace, if that were possible, between the two parties, than to take a leading part in the strife. He had much to attend to elsewhere. In 1526 the Protestant states of Germany had leagued themselves together for mutual support; and in the very same year the Turks had made themselves masters of the whole of Hungary, and reduced it to a Turkish province.

It’s possible that this capture happened with Charles’s knowledge. The events pushed him to support the Pope and stand against the reformers, but several incidents suggest he was more interested in finding a way to make peace between the two sides than in actively participating in the conflict. He had a lot to deal with elsewhere. In 1526, the Protestant states of Germany had joined forces for mutual support; and that same year, the Turks had taken control of all of Hungary and turned it into a Turkish province.

It was now only a year since Charles had released Francis, whom he had taken prisoner at Pavia, after making a solemn compact with him; yet Francis was already intriguing against him. Francis had induced the Pope of all people—the Pope whom Charles had so helped against Francis—to be his ally against Charles. Charles's reply was to send a strong force into Italy which sacked Rome and took the Pope prisoner. Thus he disposed of that trouble. He then again made peace with Francis on liberal {45} terms. The Pope was soon set at liberty and returned to his see, but he seems to have learnt his lesson—namely, that Charles held a power far too great to be opposed, if he cared to put that power forth. In 1530 Charles was crowned King of Italy by the Pope and at the same time he received the Pope's consecration as Emperor.

It had been just a year since Charles had released Francis, whom he had captured at Pavia after making a serious agreement with him; yet Francis was already plotting against him. Francis had convinced the Pope—who Charles had previously supported against Francis—to join him in opposing Charles. In response, Charles sent a strong army into Italy, which looted Rome and captured the Pope. This resolved that issue. He then made peace with Francis again under generous terms. The Pope was soon freed and returned to his position, but he seemed to have learned that Charles held too much power to challenge if he chose to enforce it. In 1530, Charles was crowned King of Italy by the Pope, and at the same time, he received the Pope's blessing as Emperor.

Spread of Reformation

Spread of the Reformation

Meanwhile the Turks had been extending their aggressions and besieged Venice. And the Reformation, that schism, or cleaving off, which denied the authority of the Pope, spread more widely and took deeper root. Its direction of growth was chiefly northward, from Saxony which is one of the Southern German states. It worked up through Germany and so to Scandinavia and Denmark, to the Netherlands and to France. The help of those German princes who had formed themselves into a Protestant league was essential to Charles if he was to be successful in repelling the Turks, and he consented to withdraw the edicts condemning the so-called "heretics" which had been passed by his own authority.

Meanwhile, the Turks were expanding their aggression and besieging Venice. The Reformation, a split that rejected the authority of the Pope, spread more widely and took deeper root. Its main direction of growth was northward, starting from Saxony, which is one of the southern German states. It spread through Germany and then to Scandinavia, Denmark, the Netherlands, and France. The support of the German princes who had united into a Protestant league was crucial for Charles if he was to successfully fend off the Turks, and he agreed to revoke the edicts condemning the so-called "heretics" that he had previously issued.

Finally he did march against the Turks, and though he did not gain any striking victory, a peace on favourable terms was made with them in 1538, after their fleet had suffered a heavy defeat from the Venetians. For the Turks were constantly at war at various points of their wide empire. On the eastern, the Persian side, there was continual fighting, with the result that they maintained their hold on Bagdad, the capital; but it was a possession which they always had to keep strongly defended. Their pirate fleets had established themselves in Tunis and Algiers on the North African coast. Charles made two naval expeditions against them, in the first of which he succeeded tolerably, but in the second had no success at all. The Moslem corsairs remained dominant in {46} the Mediterranean until they suffered a notable defeat in the famous battle of Lepanto in 1571.

Finally, he marched against the Turks, and although he didn't achieve any significant victory, a peace agreement was made with them in 1538 after their fleet suffered a heavy defeat by the Venetians. The Turks were constantly engaged in wars across various regions of their vast empire. On the eastern front, against the Persians, there was ongoing fighting, which allowed them to maintain control over Baghdad, the capital; however, it was a territory they always had to defend strongly. Their pirate fleets had established themselves in Tunis and Algiers along the North African coast. Charles launched two naval expeditions against them, achieving moderate success in the first but having no success at all in the second. The Muslim corsairs remained dominant in the Mediterranean until they faced a significant defeat in the famous battle of Lepanto in 1571.

Luther died in 1546, boldly uttering, both by speech and writing, his doctrines until the last. He lived to see them firmly grounded in Germany, and spreading north and west. On the Continent of Europe the kings were in opposition to them. In England, exceptional circumstances arose which disposed Henry VIII. to receive them with favour.

Luther died in 1546, confidently expressing his beliefs through both speech and writing right up to the end. He witnessed them becoming firmly established in Germany and spreading to the north and west. On the European mainland, the kings opposed these ideas. In England, unique circumstances made Henry VIII open to receiving them favorably.

Rather as Francis was attracted by the idea of adding to his French possessions the northern and western provinces of Italy, so Henry VIII. was tempted by the desire to regain for England some of the continental territory that had once been hers. It was largely to this end that he had sought alliance with Spain and had helped Spain and the Pope in driving the French out of Italy in 1512. Later he had the assistance of the King of Spain in an invasion of a part of France which had belonged to England in a former reign. He gained a quick success, but before he could establish himself in the conquered province the Spanish help was withdrawn. The adventure gained nothing for England, but cost her a large sum and created much dissatisfaction among the people.

Just as Francis was drawn to the idea of expanding his French territories to include the northern and western regions of Italy, Henry VIII was motivated by the wish to reclaim some of the continental land that England had once possessed. It was mainly for this reason that he sought an alliance with Spain and supported Spain and the Pope in driving the French out of Italy in 1512. Later, he received help from the King of Spain for an invasion of a part of France that had been under English control in a previous reign. He achieved quick success, but before he could secure his position in the conquered region, the Spanish support was withdrawn. The campaign yielded nothing for England but cost a significant amount of money and caused widespread dissatisfaction among the people.

The idea of the Spanish alliance had been in the mind of Henry VIII.'s father, before him, and to confirm it he had married his eldest son to a Spanish princess, Catherine of Aragon. That eldest son died, and left Catherine a widow. Henry VIII. pursuing the same policy, sought, and obtained, from the Pope a "dispensation," as it was called—that is to say, a permission—to marry Catherine, although she was his brother's widow.

The concept of an alliance with Spain had been on the mind of Henry VIII's father before him, and to solidify it, he had married his eldest son to a Spanish princess, Catherine of Aragon. When that eldest son died, it left Catherine a widow. Continuing the same strategy, Henry VIII sought and received a "dispensation" from the Pope—which was essentially permission—to marry Catherine, even though she was his brother's widow.

Henry VIII. and his Queens

Henry VIII and His Queens

The alliance with Spain did not bring Henry nearly all that he had hoped of it. He was disgusted by the withdrawal from France of the Spanish force that {47} we have just noted. Catherine's children died, with the exception of a daughter, Mary. Perhaps his great minister, Cardinal Wolsey, put it into Henry's head that there was a curse on his marriage with his brother's widow, or perhaps it was a thought that came to him without Wolsey's suggestion. However it came, it seems that it took possession of him. He expressed doubts about the legality of the marriage. Also he had fallen in love with a lady of the Court, Anne Boleyn. He began to desire the annulment of his marriage with Catherine in order that he might marry Anne Boleyn, and approached the Pope with a request that he should pronounce that marriage invalid and illegal. It was, in effect, asking the head of the Church, who, in theory, could do no wrong, and was infallible, to confess that such infallible authority had erred.

The alliance with Spain didn’t give Henry nearly as much as he had hoped. He was frustrated by the withdrawal of Spanish forces from France that we just mentioned. Catherine's children died, except for one daughter, Mary. Maybe Henry's chief minister, Cardinal Wolsey, suggested to him that there was a curse on his marriage to his brother's widow, or maybe the thought just occurred to him on his own. Either way, it seems to have taken over his mind. He started to question the legality of the marriage. He also fell in love with a lady at court, Anne Boleyn. He began to want an annulment of his marriage to Catherine so he could marry Anne Boleyn and approached the Pope, asking him to declare that marriage invalid and illegal. Essentially, he was asking the head of the Church, who was supposedly infallible, to admit that such infallible authority had made a mistake.

The Pope was not at all anxious to make an enemy of Henry. In the troubles created by Luther's preaching and writing, Henry, so late as 1521, had appeared as a true friend to the Pope by ordering the burning of all Luther's books. So the Pope sent great Churchmen to England to look into the matter of the marriage. There was much talk and many conferences, but in the end Henry must have realised, what he probably had deemed probable from the beginning, that the Pope would not reverse a former decision. He could not get his marriage declared to be illegal by the Church at Rome. He determined to act without that Church, to have the illegality pronounced by English bishops, whom he could trust to express such opinions as he should command them to utter, and to proceed in accordance with their views thus expressed. Catherine was divorced. He married Anne Boleyn.

The Pope wasn't eager to make an enemy out of Henry. Amid the issues caused by Luther's preaching and writing, Henry, as recently as 1521, had shown himself to be a true friend to the Pope by ordering the burning of all of Luther's books. So, the Pope sent important Church officials to England to investigate the situation regarding the marriage. There were lots of discussions and many meetings, but in the end, Henry must have realized, as he probably suspected from the start, that the Pope wouldn't change a previous decision. He couldn't get the Church in Rome to declare his marriage illegal. He decided to act independently of that Church, getting English bishops he could trust to announce the illegality as he instructed and to proceed according to their views. Catherine was divorced. He married Anne Boleyn.

Once he had taken this step, he followed on the path to which it led, never looking back. The proud {48} Cardinal Wolsey fell from the king's favour, largely by reason of his pride and arrogant ostentation which had raised him up a number of enemies among the English nobles, but he was succeeded by another adviser, Thomas Cromwell, whose influence was even greater in determining the king to be the absolute master of England. Under Wolsey he had gone far in this direction. Parliament had power in its hands, because it had the power of granting subsidies for the king's wars and expenses. Wolsey had advised the king not to summon Parliament, but to extort contributions from his subjects instead. They did not give cheerfully, nor to the full extent of the sums demanded, but they gave grudgingly, in fear of punishment for some charge that would be brought against them if they did not.

Once he took this step, he continued down the path it led him, never looking back. The proud {48} Cardinal Wolsey fell out of the king's favor, mainly because of his pride and arrogant showiness that had earned him many enemies among the English nobles. He was replaced by another adviser, Thomas Cromwell, whose influence was even more significant in making the king the absolute ruler of England. Under Wolsey, he had already moved significantly in that direction. Parliament had power, as it controlled the ability to grant funds for the king's wars and expenses. Wolsey advised the king not to call Parliament, but instead to force contributions from his subjects. They didn't give willingly, nor did they meet the full amounts demanded, but they contributed reluctantly, fearing punishment for potential accusations if they didn't comply.

Under Cromwell's influence, the king did call his Parliament together; but by that time, with his growing power, he had succeeded in getting his own friends in a majority in that Parliament. And in order to put down any possible opposition in the Upper House, he did not hesitate to bring to the executioner's block some of the noblest and most venerable of the Peers. It was a reign of terror, with Henry as absolute despot.

Under Cromwell's influence, the king called his Parliament together; but by that time, with his growing power, he had managed to secure a majority of his own allies in that Parliament. To silence any potential opposition in the Upper House, he didn't hesitate to execute some of the noblest and most respected Peers. It was a reign of terror, with Henry as an absolute ruler.

And he made himself despotic in the Church no less; for that was the final end of that path on which he made the first step when he divorced Catherine and married Anne in defiance of Rome. For first came thunders, ever louder and louder, from Rome, answered by ever louder defiance. It was defiance that was not displeasing to a large number in England. Already, before any of the ideas of the Reformation were introduced, we have noticed England growing restive under the attempts of the Popes of Rome to dictate to her. We may be sure that this restiveness had been increased of later years. Some of the clergy {49} themselves, as we have seen, were none too pleased at the demands which Rome made upon them for money for Turkish wars, or for the building of St. Peter's Cathedral. They were the less pleased, because of a strong suspicion that it never was intended to use the money for the purposes stated.

And he made himself oppressive in the Church as well; that was the ultimate goal of the path he started down when he divorced Catherine and married Anne, challenging Rome. First came the thunderous protests from Rome, growing louder and louder, met with even bolder defiance. This defiance was actually welcomed by many in England. Before any ideas of the Reformation took hold, we’ve seen England becoming restless under the Popes of Rome trying to control her. This restlessness had surely increased in recent years. Some of the clergy, as we've noticed, were definitely unhappy with Rome’s demands for money for the wars against the Turks or for building St. Peter's Cathedral. They were even less happy because they strongly suspected that the money was never really going to be used for those stated purposes.

Henry, therefore, and his powerful and ruthless counsellor were able to turn this dissatisfaction to their own use. The clergy were very ready to support Henry in asserting that the English Church was not to be subservient to Rome. Even the bishops in the Upper House probably thought that they were doing a good work for the freedom of the Church when they passed the Act called the Act of Supremacy which made the King of England head of the English Church. That Church was indeed freed, by the Act, from the authority of Rome, but it was only to put it under another authority, the authority of the English king.

Henry and his powerful, ruthless advisor were able to use this dissatisfaction for their own benefit. The clergy were eager to support Henry in asserting that the English Church shouldn't be subordinate to Rome. Even the bishops in the Upper House likely believed they were doing a good thing for the Church's freedom when they passed the Act known as the Act of Supremacy, which made the King of England the head of the English Church. That Church was indeed liberated, thanks to the Act, from Rome's authority, but it simply placed it under a different authority: that of the English king.

And it gave equally little offence to the majority of the clergy when the king drove the monks from their monasteries, and took their land and its revenues for the service of the Crown or gave them to his friends. The good work of the monasteries had been done, and they had passed the time of their usefulness, for their inmates no longer studied to acquire knowledge, nor imparted it to the laity and their children. Only in the north of England did their suppression rouse opposition and lead to a dangerous rising which the Crown's forces put down with great severity.

And it caused little outrage among most of the clergy when the king expelled the monks from their monasteries and seized their land and income for the Crown’s needs or handed it out to his friends. The monasteries had fulfilled their purpose; their residents no longer pursued knowledge or shared it with the public and their children. Only in the north of England did their closure provoke resistance and spark a serious uprising that the Crown’s forces suppressed harshly.

But education had been spreading in England, as elsewhere in Christendom, in spite of the religious troubles. The new opening of the ancient stores of classical literature, and their diffusion by the printing press, could scarcely fail to arouse the interest of men of intelligence.

But education had been growing in England, just like in other parts of Christendom, despite the religious conflicts. The renewed access to ancient classical literature, combined with its spread through the printing press, was bound to spark the interest of thoughtful people.

The spirit of protest against Rome which Luther {50} preached had this, at least, in common with the spirit in which Henry of England acted, that both were bitterly and even violently opposed to the Pope's claim of authority. So this spirit of the Reformation made its way in England without encountering the difficulties which it had met in other parts of Europe. The clergy, who, in an earlier reign, would have opposed it, had now become subject, in part by their own act, to the King of England rather than to the Pope of Rome. Protestantism was accepted as the State religion.

The protest against Rome that Luther preached had this in common with Henry of England's actions: both were strongly and even violently opposed to the Pope's authority. Because of this spirit of the Reformation, it gained traction in England without facing the challenges it encountered in other parts of Europe. The clergy, who would have resisted it in an earlier reign, had now, partly by their own choice, become loyal to the King of England instead of the Pope of Rome. Protestantism was recognized as the State religion.

In Ireland also Henry declared himself head of the Church as well as king. All Acts of the Irish Parliament, from his reign for several centuries, had to receive the assent of England before they became law.

In Ireland, Henry also declared himself the head of the Church as well as king. All Acts of the Irish Parliament from his reign for several centuries had to be approved by England before they became law.

Of the four great men who had so large a share in the making of our story in the first half of the sixteenth century, the monk, the most important figure of the four, was the first to die, in 1546. The next year saw the deaths of Francis and of Henry. Charles, greatest of the three kings, lived on until 1558, though he laid down his honours two years or so earlier and retired to a monastery to end his days.

Of the four great figures who played a significant role in shaping our story in the first half of the sixteenth century, the monk, who was the most important among them, was the first to die in 1546. The following year, both Francis and Henry passed away. Charles, the most prominent of the three kings, lived until 1558, although he gave up his titles about two years earlier and retired to a monastery to spend his final days.

By the death of Francis, Charles was relieved of his life-long enemy, and took advantage of that relief to turn all his attention to the Protestant princes of Germany who were leagued together to support their faith by arms. He defeated them at that time, and, using his victory, as was his custom, with moderation, he drew up a document called the "Interim," a statement of doctrines to which he hoped that both Catholics and Protestants would agree. It failed, however, to satisfy either. Five years later the Protestant princes again took arms, and this time their Emperor, whom they found unprepared, had to fly for his life. The ultimate result was a treaty called {51} the Peace of Religion, of which the most important provision was that the Emperor permitted the Protestants, so far as the permission lay with him to give, to hold their doctrines and perform their religious services as they thought right.

By the time Francis died, Charles was finally free from his long-time enemy, and he used that freedom to focus all his efforts on the Protestant princes of Germany, who had banded together to defend their faith through military means. He defeated them back then, and, staying true to his usual approach of moderation following his victories, he created a document called the "Interim," which outlined doctrines he hoped both Catholics and Protestants would accept. However, it didn’t satisfy either side. Five years later, the Protestant princes took up arms again, and this time their Emperor, caught off guard, had to flee for his life. The end result was a treaty known as {51} the Peace of Religion, which included the crucial provision that the Emperor allowed the Protestants, as far as it was within his power, to hold their beliefs and carry out their religious practices as they saw fit.

The Peace of Religion

The Peace of Religion

It was a beautiful name—the Peace of Religion—but unfortunately the name of peace was not sufficient to ensure that peace would follow. Even within the Protestant Church itself there soon arose acute differences of opinion.

It was a beautiful name—the Peace of Religion—but unfortunately, just having the name peace didn't guarantee that peace would actually happen. Even within the Protestant Church, sharp disagreements quickly emerged.

The doctrines of the monk won their way over most of North-Western Europe. Into Scandinavia and Denmark they were introduced with the support and favour of the king himself. They made little penetration on the eastern side, for the simple reason that those particular abuses against which they protested did not exist there. Their protest was mainly against evil practices in the Church of Rome. But over Russia, rising into greatness in the east of Europe, the Greek Church prevailed. Constantinople, until its capture by the Turks, had been the capital city, the Holy Place, of that Church; but now the Tsar of Russia claimed to be its head, speaking from his capital city of Moscow.

The teachings of the monk spread across most of North-Western Europe. In Scandinavia and Denmark, they were embraced with the support of the king himself. They had little impact on the eastern side, mainly because the specific issues they protested against weren't present there. Their objections were primarily aimed at corrupt practices in the Roman Church. However, in Russia, which was rising in prominence in Eastern Europe, the Greek Church held sway. Constantinople had been the capital and the Holy Place of that Church until it was taken by the Turks; now the Tsar of Russia claimed to be its leader, speaking from his capital in Moscow.

We saw something of the break-up of the Mongol power, which had extended over nearly the whole of Asia and threatened Europe also, when we were recounting the story of China. The blow that was dealt it at the end of the fourteenth century by the Buddhist monk who became the first Emperor of the Ming Dynasty doubtless helped in its break-up even so far away as its western border. The centre of its power was shattered. It no longer had the strength that comes from unity. The Mongols fell apart into a number of independent tribes. Early in the sixteenth century Russia began to throw off the domination with which those Mongols, or Tartars, always threatened {52} her, and from time to time exercised. She had partly amalgamated with the Tartars, and partly ruled over them, by the middle of that century.

We observed the decline of Mongol power, which had dominated almost all of Asia and posed a threat to Europe, while discussing the history of China. The significant blow to this power at the end of the fourteenth century, delivered by the Buddhist monk who became the first Emperor of the Ming Dynasty, likely contributed to its fragmentation even at its western borders. The core of its power was broken. It lacked the strength that comes from unity. The Mongols splintered into several independent tribes. By the early sixteenth century, Russia started to shake off the control that the Mongols, or Tartars, had consistently threatened her with and periodically enforced. By the middle of that century, she had partially merged with the Tartars and was also exerting rule over them. {52}

The knowledge of Russia began about the same time to be brought to England, by traders who had found their way to Moscow by adventurous voyages round the top of Scandinavia and so on to the White Sea, whereon is the city of Archangel, and so down into the centre and capital of the great country, travelling partly by river and partly overland. A treaty, for the exchange of the products of the two countries, was made, and the English were allowed to build warehouses for storing those goods which they brought in to trade with and those Russian goods which they obtained in return.

The knowledge of Russia started reaching England around the same time, brought by traders who had made their way to Moscow through adventurous journeys around the top of Scandinavia and into the White Sea, where the city of Archangel is located, and then down into the heart and capital of the vast country, traveling both by river and overland. A treaty was established for exchanging products between the two countries, allowing the English to build warehouses to store the goods they brought for trade and the Russian products they received in return.

It is of interest to note that this discovery of Muscovy, as Russia for a long while was called in England, was made by sailors in search of a very different land, namely, China. For there was an idea in the minds of the men of the fifteenth century that a way to China, and all its riches, might be found by sea round the top of Scandinavia and so eastward until China was reached.

It’s interesting to note that the discovery of Muscovy, which is what England used to call Russia, was made by sailors who were actually looking for something totally different—specifically, China. In the minds of the people of the fifteenth century, there was a belief that a sea route to China, and all its riches, could be found by sailing around the top of Scandinavia and then heading east until they reached China.

And so, in fact, some sort of a way was ultimately found through Behring's Straits—the narrow sea-way between the extreme north-east of Asia and the extreme north-west of America. But it is a way so blocked by the ice for so large a part of the year as to be of no practical use, and the discovery of the south-west passage round the Cape took all the interest and zest out of the search for what was called the North-West Passage. Portuguese trading vessels had reached China and Japan before the middle of the century and missionaries of the Order of Jesus, or Jesuits, had introduced Christianity into Japan as they had already brought it to India. Spanish missionaries of the same great monastic order had {53} carried Christianity westward into the New World. Thousands of Indians in Mexico and Peru and other countries conquered by the Spaniards were baptised as Christians. Churches and cathedrals built by the labour of the natives, which cost the Spaniards nothing, began to rise on the sites of the pagan temples.

And so, in fact, a way was eventually found through Behring's Straits—the narrow waterway between the far northeast of Asia and the far northwest of America. But it’s a route that is blocked by ice for a large part of the year, making it practically useless, and the discovery of the southwest passage around the Cape diminished the interest and excitement in searching for what was called the North-West Passage. Portuguese trading ships had reached China and Japan before the middle of the century, and Jesuit missionaries had introduced Christianity into Japan just as they had already done in India. Spanish missionaries from the same major religious order had spread Christianity westward into the New World. Thousands of Indigenous people in Mexico, Peru, and other countries conquered by the Spaniards were baptized as Christians. Churches and cathedrals built by the labor of the natives, which cost the Spaniards nothing, started to rise on the sites of the pagan temples.

Cross and Crescent

Cross and Crescent

Thus both eastward and westward the Cross, the Christian emblem, travelled with the conquering sword of those who went by sea; but on land, and in the Mediterranean itself, the Mahommedan Crescent was carried far by the scimitar, or curved blade, of the Moslem.

Thus both east and west, the Cross, the Christian symbol, traveled with the conquering sword of those who sailed; but on land, and in the Mediterranean itself, the Muslim Crescent was carried far by the scimitar, or curved blade, of the Muslim.

The Moslem Turks fought their way, as we have seen, so far, in Europe, as Vienna, which they nearly, but not quite, captured. On the other side they had subdued Persia, and established themselves at Bagdad. Up to the year 1571 and the heavy defeat of their fleet at Lepanto, they continued to be the strongest naval force in the Mediterranean. It was in the first half of the century that they touched the highest point of their power and extended their sway most widely. In further course of the story we shall find them for the most part on the defensive, striving, especially against the growing might of Russia, to retain what they had won.

The Muslim Turks fought their way through Europe, as we've seen, almost capturing Vienna. On the other side, they had taken over Persia and established themselves in Baghdad. Up until 1571, when their fleet was heavily defeated at Lepanto, they remained the strongest naval power in the Mediterranean. It was in the first half of this century that they reached the peak of their power and expanded their influence the most. As the story continues, we will mostly see them on the defensive, especially against the rising strength of Russia, working to hold onto what they had gained.

Towards the latter part of his reign that great king and emperor, Charles V., had trouble in the most northern section of his wide domain—in the Netherlands. He put down, with severity, a rising of the great city of Ghent, formidable, within its walls, because of the privileges that had been granted to its burghers, because of the wealth and of the numbers of its inhabitants and their independent spirit. This little trouble in the Netherlands might have sounded in his ears, if they had been able to appreciate its meaning, as the first note of an immense trouble that was to follow, for in the years to come we shall find {54} unrest and fighting over almost the whole stage, which has become world-wide, of our story; and we may trace the origin of it all back to what now happened in that comparatively small corner which was called the Netherlands.

Towards the end of his reign, the great king and emperor, Charles V, faced challenges in the northernmost part of his vast empire—in the Netherlands. He harshly suppressed a rebellion in the major city of Ghent, which was powerful due to the privileges granted to its citizens, its wealth, its large population, and their independent spirit. This minor unrest in the Netherlands could have signaled the start of a much larger issue to come, as in the years ahead, we will witness unrest and conflict almost everywhere in our story's global stage; we can trace the roots of it all back to what happened in that relatively small area known as the Netherlands.







{55}

{55}

CHAPTER IV

THE WANING POWER OF SPAIN

Charles V. resigning the Crown of Spain, gave it over to his son Philip II., who married Mary, Queen of England. He had already ceded to him the kingdom of Naples. With the Crown of Spain went the Netherlands; and Charles would have wished his son to receive the Imperial title also. The Electors of Germany, however, refused to elect Philip and, with the assent of Charles, Ferdinand, Charles's younger brother, became the new Emperor.

Charles V, resigning the Crown of Spain, passed it on to his son Philip II, who married Mary, Queen of England. He had already given him the kingdom of Naples. Along with the Crown of Spain came the Netherlands; Charles had hoped his son would also receive the Imperial title. However, the Electors of Germany refused to elect Philip, and with Charles's consent, Ferdinand, Charles's younger brother, became the new Emperor.

Charles, although a firm supporter of the authority of the Church of Rome, had done his best, by the publication of that "Interim" mentioned in the last chapter, and by a merciful treatment of the defeated Protestants, to bring the two parties together again. He failed; but he had made the effort. The character of Philip did not dispose him to follow his father in any attempts at peace-making. He was ardently jealous for the ecclesiastical authority of Rome and appears to have had much of the tyrant's spirit: he was very impatient of opposition, and showed no favour to any who differed from him in opinion. Heresy was, in his view, a sin against the Church, which it was his duty to put down by the most effective means in his power, wherever he might find it among his subjects. Wherever it was even so much as suspected, the strictest search should be made for its unmasking.

Charles, though a strong supporter of the authority of the Church of Rome, had done his best, through the publication of that "Interim" mentioned in the last chapter and by treating the defeated Protestants mercifully, to bring the two groups together again. He failed; but he made the effort. Philip's character did not lead him to follow his father in any attempts at peace-making. He was fiercely protective of the ecclesiastical authority of Rome and seemed to possess much of a tyrant's spirit: he was very impatient with opposition and showed no leniency to anyone who disagreed with him. He viewed heresy as a sin against the Church, which it was his duty to eliminate by any means necessary, wherever he found it among his subjects. Even a suspicion of heresy warranted the strictest search to uncover it.

{56}

{56}

And to him, being in this mood, there was a machine ready to his hand—an institution of the Church known as the Inquisition. Inquisition means inquiry; and the particular object for which the Inquisition was instituted was to inquire into alleged instances of heresy—that is to say, of doctrines and practices of which the Church did not approve—and also into instances of the practice of magic and sorcery, which were deemed to be miracles performed by men with the aid of the devil.

And for him, in this state of mind, there was a tool available—an institution of the Church called the Inquisition. Inquisition means inquiry; and the main purpose of the Inquisition was to investigate alleged cases of heresy—that is, beliefs and practices that the Church rejected—and also to look into instances of magic and sorcery, which were considered to be miracles done by people with the help of the devil.

The first institution of "Inquisitors," or officials appointed for such inquiry, dated back to the early centuries of the Church's existence, and in those early centuries the punishment which the Inquisitors were allowed to impose on persons convicted of heresy were very mild in comparison with later penalties. They were not allowed to inflict death, nor to use torture in order to extract confession.

The first group of "Inquisitors," or officials assigned to this investigation, dates back to the early centuries of the Church's history. In those early times, the punishments that Inquisitors could impose on people found guilty of heresy were quite mild compared to the harsher penalties that came later. They weren't permitted to carry out death sentences or use torture to obtain confessions.

In the time of Philip II., the Inquisition in Spain, under the name of the Holy Office, became largely independent of the Church of Rome. It actually brought before its Courts bishops of the Church. And it shrank from no cruelty of torture inflicted on suspected persons, in order to make them confess: it even tortured witnesses, to extract from them the testimony, true or false, which the Inquisitors desired. Convicted persons were publicly burnt. There was no appeal from its decisions. An accused person had scarcely a chance of escaping conviction. And the religious zeal of the Inquisitors was quickened by the circumstance that the estates of the convicted were confiscated and distributed to the Church, or partly to the Church and partly to the Crown.

In the time of Philip II, the Inquisition in Spain, known as the Holy Office, became largely independent from the Church of Rome. It actually brought bishops of the Church before its courts. It didn't shy away from any cruel torture inflicted on suspected individuals to force confessions: it even tortured witnesses to extract the testimony, whether true or false, that the Inquisitors wanted. Convicted individuals were publicly burned. There was no appeal from its decisions. An accused person had almost no chance of escaping conviction. The religious zeal of the Inquisitors was fueled by the fact that the estates of the convicted were confiscated and divided between the Church and the Crown.

Netherlands in revolt

Dutch uprising

It is no more than fair to the Church of Rome to say that though the severity and injustice of the Inquisition under the Church's direct authority were harsh enough, they were far less cruel than under {57} the Holy Office of Spain, which became a veritable terror. The Netherlanders had largely accepted reformed doctrines. They had become Protestant, that is to say heretics, in the eyes of Philip. He had been their sovereign only a few years when he sent his Inquisitors among them to root the heresy out by torture, confiscation of estates, and by burning at the stake. The natives were brave and stubborn. They resisted with armed force.

It’s only fair to say that while the severity and injustice of the Inquisition under the direct command of the Church of Rome were harsh, they were much less brutal than under the Holy Office of Spain, which became a true terror. The people of the Netherlands had largely embraced reformed beliefs. They had become Protestant, or heretics, in Philip's eyes. Just a few years into his reign, he sent his Inquisitors to root out heresy through torture, confiscation of property, and executions by burning. The locals were brave and determined. They fought back with armed resistance.

It had all the aspect of a vain, even a ridiculous resistance—bound to fail, certain to be punished with relentless cruelty. To enforce obedience and to carry out measures of punishment, Philip sent an army under command of a general notorious for his harsh severity, the Duke of Alva. In such an outlined sketch as this the details cannot be given of the extraordinary struggle which the Netherlands, under that very great leader and statesman, William of Orange, surnamed the Silent, finally brought to a successful end against all the might of Spain. Again and again their endurance seemed on the point of being overcome. Once, at least, they were saved only by the desperate expedient of breaking chasms in the raised dykes which protect that low-lying land from the sea, and allowing the water to flood the country. They had a small naval force before this struggle began. Dutch ships had helped Charles in that attempt which he made to put down the Mahommedan pirates of the north coast of Africa. Now, as the fight with Spain went on, they added to their fleet. With but a few ships, they gained a victory, which meant much to them, over a far larger Spanish fleet. Some of the Spanish ships captured in that battle helped to increase their own naval forces.

It had all the signs of a futile, even laughable, resistance—doomed to fail and sure to be met with brutal punishment. To enforce compliance and impose penalties, Philip dispatched an army led by a general known for his harshness, the Duke of Alva. In a brief overview like this, the specifics of the remarkable struggle that the Netherlands undertook, led by the great leader and statesman William of Orange, known as the Silent, cannot be fully detailed as they ultimately triumphed against the overwhelming power of Spain. Time and time again, it looked like their perseverance was about to break. At least once, they were saved only by the desperate measure of breaching the dikes that protect their low-lying land from the sea, allowing the waters to flood the country. They had a small navy before this conflict began. Dutch ships had aided Charles in his efforts to suppress the Muslim pirates off the north coast of Africa. Now, as the battle with Spain continued, they expanded their fleet. With just a handful of ships, they secured a significant victory over a much larger Spanish fleet. Some of the Spanish vessels captured in that battle helped bolster their own naval forces.

England, under Mary, whom Philip had married in 1554, naturally would give Holland no help. She had, besides, her own religious troubles, for Mary, {58} under her husband's direction, was doing all that she dared to bring England back under the authority of Rome. No tribunal with the name of Inquisition or of Holy Office was established, but the persecution of Protestants, with torture and burning, went forward almost as briskly as if there had been. A small force came to Holland's help from Germany, at one moment of the long struggle, but little could be expected from that country, in which the states were divided in their sympathies between Rome and the Reformation. The attitude of France was uncertain and varied. Her natural action would have been to oppose Spain, as in the days of Francis and Charles, but she was a Roman Catholic country. She was distracted, too, by her own troubles with her own Protestants, called Huguenots. The form of Protestantism which had made its way in France was somewhat different from that taught by Luther. It inclined to the doctrines taught by Calvin. But Calvin was a reformer as earnest and even more bitter than Luther himself in opposition to Rome. It was what has been called, after him, the Calvinistic form of Protestantism which prevailed in the Netherlands also, and, with some modification, in England and Scotland. The details of the difference we need not consider. The main feature which they had in common and which so affected this Greatest Story was their resistance to Rome.

England, under Mary, whom Philip married in 1554, naturally wouldn’t help Holland. She had her own religious issues because Mary, under her husband’s guidance, was doing everything she could to bring England back under the authority of Rome. No tribunal named Inquisition or Holy Office was set up, but the persecution of Protestants, including torture and burning, progressed almost as quickly as if there had been one. A small force came from Germany to help Holland at one point during the long struggle, but not much could be expected from that country, where the states were divided in their loyalties between Rome and the Reformation. France's position was uncertain and varied. Naturally, she would have opposed Spain, like in the days of Francis and Charles, but being a Roman Catholic country, she was also caught up in her own problems with her own Protestants, known as Huguenots. The kind of Protestantism that had spread in France was somewhat different from what Luther taught; it leaned more towards Calvin's doctrines. However, Calvin was just as committed, and even more intense than Luther himself, in opposing Rome. The Calvinistic form of Protestantism, named after him, also prevailed in the Netherlands, and, with some adaptations, in England and Scotland. We don’t need to delve into the details of the differences. The key aspect they all shared, which significantly impacted this Greatest Story, was their resistance to Rome.

The Huguenots

The Huguenots

The origin of that name Huguenot, by which the Protestants in France were known, is doubtful, nor does it greatly matter. Beginning in the reign of Francis, the reformed party in France grew stronger during the reign of several succeeding kings. There were two great families in France at this time, the Bourbons and the Guises. The former became leaders of the Protestants and the latter of the Catholics. Civil war broke out in 1562. Elizabeth of England {59} sent troops to help the Huguenots, but the fortune of the war went against them. A Catholic League was formed for their extermination. A general massacre of Huguenots on St. Bartholomew's Day, in 1572, has made that day lamentable in the reformed Church ever since.

The origin of the name Huguenot, which referred to the Protestants in France, is unclear, but it doesn’t really matter much. Starting in the reign of Francis, the Reformed group in France became more powerful during the reigns of several kings that followed. At that time, there were two prominent families in France: the Bourbons and the Guises. The Bourbons became the leaders of the Protestants, while the Guises led the Catholics. Civil war broke out in 1562. Elizabeth of England {59} sent troops to support the Huguenots, but the tide of war turned against them. A Catholic League was formed with the purpose of eliminating them. A general massacre of Huguenots on St. Bartholomew's Day in 1572 has made that day a day of mourning in the Reformed Church ever since.

Still the Protestants held on, in the far west of France, under the leadership of that Henry of Navarre who became King of France in 1589. To bring peace to his country he formally declared himself a Catholic, but he so favoured the cause of reform that two years before the end of the century he passed a famous measure, the Edict of Nantes, by which the French Protestants were granted freedom to think and act as they pleased in all religious matters, without penalty of any kind.

Still, the Protestants held on in the far west of France, led by Henry of Navarre, who became King of France in 1589. To bring peace to his country, he officially declared himself a Catholic, but he supported the reform movement so much that two years before the end of the century, he enacted a well-known law, the Edict of Nantes, which granted French Protestants the freedom to think and act as they wished in all religious matters, without any penalties.

Such being the divisions in France during the struggle of the Netherlands against Spain, it was not likely that she would give much assistance to either side. Elizabeth sent a small army, which effected little. She might perhaps have been more liberal with her help, but England had her full share of troubles too. There was still a large English party sympathising with Rome. The change in the State religion which Elizabeth effected as soon as she succeeded her half-sister Mary—the Catholic and the wife of the King of Spain—was not easy. She found herself with a French war on her hands, a war into which Philip had persuaded Mary towards the end of her reign. Almost its only result had been that Calais, England's last possession in France, had been lost to her.

Given the divisions in France during the Netherlands' struggle against Spain, it was unlikely that France would provide much support to either side. Elizabeth sent a small army, but it didn’t accomplish much. She might have offered more assistance, but England was facing its own set of troubles. There was still a significant English faction that supported Rome. The change in the state religion that Elizabeth implemented right after she took over from her half-sister Mary—the Catholic and wife of the King of Spain—was challenging. She found herself in a war with France, a conflict that Philip had encouraged Mary to join towards the end of her reign. Nearly the only outcome had been the loss of Calais, England's last possession in France.

Elizabeth quickly made peace with France; and that peace included Scotland also. We have seen, and we shall see again, how ready France always was to embarrass England by taking the side of Scotland in the constant Scottish and English wars. Elizabeth {60} made peace with France; but since at this moment there really were two parties dividing France, it was not easy to be at peace with both. Elizabeth, as we also have seen, so far helped the Bourbons, the Huguenots, as to send some troops to their aid; and for that aid Havre, with its fine harbour at the mouth of the Seine, was handed over to England. But the Huguenots were defeated. Havre was English only for a very short time.

Elizabeth quickly reached an agreement with France, which also included Scotland. We've seen, and will see again, how eager France always was to trouble England by supporting Scotland in the ongoing Scottish and English conflicts. Elizabeth made peace with France; however, since there were actually two factions dividing France at this time, maintaining peace with both was challenging. As we've also noted, Elizabeth helped the Bourbons, the Huguenots, by sending some troops to assist them; in exchange for that support, Havre, with its excellent harbor at the mouth of the Seine, was given to England. But the Huguenots faced defeat. Havre was English for only a very short period.

And Catholic France was now again helping Scotland, favouring the cause of Mary, Queen of Scots, who married a short-lived French king. In Scotland the reformed religion, of Calvin's type, had taken a hold which was destined to grow firmer as time went on; but for the present the Catholics were in strength there too. Their queen was Catholic. She was hardly more than in name a queen, for she was but a child when she came to the throne, and spent years of her short life as Elizabeth's prisoner. Finally she was executed, most probably by Elizabeth's order, although it was an order which Elizabeth denied.

And Catholic France was once again supporting Scotland, backing the cause of Mary, Queen of Scots, who married a French king who had a brief reign. In Scotland, the reformed religion, influenced by Calvin, had taken root and was set to become stronger over time; however, for now, the Catholics were also strong there. Their queen was Catholic. She was barely a queen in any real sense, as she was just a child when she took the throne and spent most of her short life as Elizabeth's prisoner. In the end, she was executed, likely on Elizabeth's orders, although Elizabeth denied giving such an order.

It was almost wholly by their own stout courage that the United Provinces, as they were called, of the Netherlands did at length gain their freedom, and not only freedom to serve God as they saw fit, but also freedom from the sovereignty of Spain. It was a freedom which was not formally acknowledged till many years later; but it was practically won in 1579. These United Provinces were seven in number, of which one was called Holland: and this Holland came, after a while, to be the name for the whole. The seven lay in the north, and were united as a federation under the rule of William of Orange. The southern provinces remained for a while longer under the power of Spain.

It was primarily through their own strong bravery that the United Provinces, as they were known, of the Netherlands eventually gained their freedom, not just the freedom to worship God in their own way, but also freedom from Spanish rule. This freedom wasn’t officially recognized until many years later, but it was effectively achieved in 1579. These United Provinces consisted of seven regions, one of which was called Holland, and over time, Holland became the name used for the entire area. The seven provinces were located in the north and were united as a federation under the leadership of William of Orange. The southern provinces remained under Spanish control for a while longer.

Into this new and free State came many of the reformed religion flying from persecution in their {61} own countries. Holland became populous. Her industries developed. Her foreign trade increased. She had a large trading fleet. It ventured into those waters round the Cape of Good Hope which the Portuguese claimed as their own. It disputed with them the trade of the islands in the Malay Archipelago. And even here the fighting took on something of a religious character, for the battle was between ships of Protestant Holland and of Catholic Portugal.

Into this new and free state came many members of the reformed religion, fleeing persecution in their own countries. Holland became populated. Its industries grew. Its foreign trade expanded. It had a large trading fleet that ventured into the waters around the Cape of Good Hope, which the Portuguese claimed as their own. It competed with them for control of trade in the islands of the Malay Archipelago. Even here, the conflict took on a somewhat religious tone, as the battle was between ships from Protestant Holland and Catholic Portugal.

Exactly the same character pertained to certain encounters of ships which began to take place more and more frequently westward of the line which the Pope's Bull had marked out to divide the sphere of Portugal from that of Spain—encounters between the ships of Elizabeth and of Philip of Spain. By the year 1581 that line lost what importance it ever had, because Philip made good, by force of arms, his rather doubtful claim to the throne of Portugal. For three reigns, lasting over sixty years, the King of Spain was King of Portugal also, although the smaller kingdom never lost her national identity.

The same situation applied to the increasing encounters between ships that started happening more frequently west of the line set by the Pope’s Bull to divide the territories of Portugal and Spain—specifically, the clashes between the ships of Elizabeth and Philip of Spain. By 1581, that line lost any significance it might have had, as Philip forcefully solidified his somewhat questionable claim to the throne of Portugal. For three reigns, spanning over sixty years, the King of Spain was also the King of Portugal, even though the smaller kingdom maintained its national identity.

England's Navy

Royal Navy

England had begun to have a considerable fleet. She had long had necessity for ships of war to protect her exports, principally of wool, to the Continent. She was under the necessity of making her fleet stronger and stronger by reason of the growing strength, just noted, of the Dutch fleet, which came from all the ports across the Channel. And especially she had need to strengthen it since Philip, whose proposal of marriage Elizabeth had declined, threatened her with his Armadas. Hostility to England had become a religious duty in his sight. Elizabeth had been excommunicated. The Act of Supremacy, by virtue of which her father had been declared head of the Church in England, had been passed again in her favour, in order to wipe out the measures of reaction {62} towards Rome which had marked the reign of Mary. Ireland had risen in revolt in 1560, and a joint expedition of Spaniards and Italians landed to aid the rebels. They were overwhelmed and destroyed by one, Raleigh, whom Elizabeth knighted as Sir Walter.

England had started to build a significant fleet. She had long needed warships to protect her exports, mainly wool, to the Continent. She had to make her fleet stronger and stronger due to the rising power of the Dutch fleet coming from ports across the Channel. Especially after Philip, whose marriage proposal Elizabeth had rejected, threatened her with his Armadas. Hostility toward England had become a religious duty for him. Elizabeth had been excommunicated. The Act of Supremacy, which declared her father the head of the Church in England, had been re-passed in her favor to undo the measures that tried to restore ties with Rome during Mary's reign. Ireland had rebelled in 1560, and a joint expedition of Spaniards and Italians landed to support the rebels. They were overwhelmed and defeated by Raleigh, whom Elizabeth knighted as Sir Walter.

And so, on the English side, and on the side of all the princes of Europe who professed the reformed religion, the war against Spain became a religious war. To waylay the Spanish treasure-ships from the Indies was an adventure which appealed to the sailors of England. It gratified them to get these treasures for their own and for their Queen and country, and moreover it was this wealth, thus robbed from the conquered Indies, with which the enemies of the reformed Church built and equipped their ships of war. So we have Drake and Frobisher and other heroes adventuring into the Pacific and even sailing round the world in vessels which seem to us almost ridiculously small for such great enterprise. They attacked any Spanish ship they met, they landed and sacked Spanish settlements in South America, they even ventured into the very harbours of Spain herself, to "singe the King of Spain's beard," as they put it.

And so, on the English side, and among all the princes of Europe who followed the reformed religion, the war against Spain turned into a religious conflict. The idea of ambushing the Spanish treasure ships from the Indies was an exciting opportunity for English sailors. They took satisfaction in seizing these treasures for themselves, their Queen, and their country; plus, this wealth, taken from the conquered Indies, was what the enemies of the reformed Church used to build and equip their warships. Thus, we have figures like Drake and Frobisher and other heroes exploring the Pacific and even sailing around the world in ships that seem almost laughably small for such significant undertakings. They attacked any Spanish ship they encountered, landed and plundered Spanish settlements in South America, and even dared to go into the very harbors of Spain herself to "singe the King of Spain's beard," as they put it.

The King of Spain could not for ever endure these "singeings" so insulting to his dignity. In 1588 he launched, for the destruction of England, the largest naval force ever seen. It was that force known to history as the Great Armada.

The King of Spain couldn't keep putting up with these insults to his dignity. In 1588, he launched the biggest naval force ever seen to destroy England. This force became known in history as the Great Armada.


{63}

{63}


SIR FRANCIS DRAKE.
SIR FRANCIS DRAKE.

SIR FRANCIS DRAKE.


Our country was saved assuredly more by the storms of heaven than by the valour of even such splendid fighting seamen as the troublous times had produced. Survivors of the vast fleet of Spain, after a severe hammering by Drake in the Channel, completely circumnavigated our islands, going eastward and northward through the Straits of Dover and so round the north coasts of Scotland and down along {64} the western shores, everywhere losing ships on the way. Even now, in such lonely places as some of the small islands lying to the north of Scotland, are found evidences of the Spaniards' wreckage. Only a very small number of that Grand Armada sailed their crippled way back into the harbours of Spain.

Our country was saved more by the storms than by the bravery of even the amazing fighting sailors produced during those difficult times. Survivors of Spain's massive fleet, after taking a severe beating from Drake in the Channel, completely traveled around our islands, going east and north through the Straits of Dover and then around the northern coasts of Scotland and down along the western shores, losing ships everywhere along the way. Even now, in remote places like some of the small islands north of Scotland, we find evidence of the wreckage left by the Spaniards. Only a tiny fraction of that Grand Armada made it back to the harbors of Spain in their damaged ships.

In the years that followed, England then being allied with Henry IV. of France, her ships were seen more than once attacking the shipping in the very harbours of proud Spain.

In the years that followed, England, allied with Henry IV of France, saw her ships repeatedly attacking shipping right in the harbors of proud Spain.

It is obvious, from the position as official head of the reformed Church in which the Act of Supremacy had first placed our Henry VIII., and had then confirmed, in a position of scarcely less authority, his daughter Elizabeth, that the form which Protestantism took in England, as the State religion, differed from its forms elsewhere. On the Continent, none of the rulers of the States that had adopted the doctrines of Luther or of Calvin had thought of claiming such a position. In England under Henry and under Elizabeth it must have seemed that, while protesting against the authority of the Pope over the Church, Englishmen acquiesced in a like authority vested in the Crown. It was a transfer of allegiance. But Luther, and yet more so Calvin, would have bitterly resented that the Church should be under any authority except that of her own choosing. Moreover, the English Protestants retained many of the ceremonies and services, and performed many of the rites, of the Church of Rome. Calvin's ideal of worship was that it should consist in the simplest and most direct communication of man with God, with no aids of beautiful music and rich colour and other appeal to the emotions, such as the Romans used. All this he specially hated. The rules of life among pious followers of Calvin were extremely strict. Austere behaviour and a serious expression of countenance were rigidly {65} demanded of them. They regarded even the most innocent amusement as contrary to the spirit of their religion.

It's clear from the position as the official leader of the reformed Church, which the Act of Supremacy initially established for Henry VIII. and later confirmed for his daughter Elizabeth with similar authority, that the version of Protestantism in England, as the State religion, was different from its forms in other places. On the Continent, none of the rulers of the regions that adopted the teachings of Luther or Calvin ever thought to claim such a position. In England, under Henry and Elizabeth, it must have seemed like, while rejecting the Pope's authority over the Church, the English people were accepting a similar authority placed in the Crown. It was a shift in loyalty. However, Luther, and even more so Calvin, would have strongly opposed the idea that the Church should be under any authority other than its own choice. Additionally, the English Protestants kept many of the ceremonies and services, and continued to perform many of the rituals of the Roman Church. Calvin's ideal of worship was that it should entail the simplest and most direct communication between man and God, without any of the beautiful music, rich colors, or emotional appeals used by the Romans. He especially despised all of that. The rules of conduct among devout Calvinists were extremely strict. They were expected to show austere behavior and maintain a serious expression. They even considered the most innocent forms of entertainment to be against the spirit of their faith.

This is perhaps a difference which it would be out of place, in a story sketched in mere outlines, to mention even at such short length as this, were it not that it was a difference which had serious consequences in the reigns of those Scottish kings who succeeded Elizabeth on the throne of England. How that came about was thus:

This is possibly a difference that seems irrelevant in a story only briefly outlined, but it's worth mentioning because it had serious consequences during the reigns of the Scottish kings who followed Elizabeth on the English throne. Here's how it happened:

The Puritans

The Puritans

In the reign of Mary, the Roman Catholic queen, very many English Protestants had fled abroad. They had gone to lands where the Calvinistic doctrines were followed. Under Elizabeth they ventured back into their native land; and the form of Protestantism that they found there was a shock to them. They could not range themselves as members of a Church that had practices which they detested. They formed themselves into a separate sect under the name of Puritans. At once they found themselves in opposition to, not in conformity with (and were therefore sometimes spoken of as Non-conformists), the national Church. They were subjected to persecution even by a Protestant Government. From denying the authority of the Crown as head of the Church, it was not a very long step to denying the authority of the Crown in other, less spiritual, matters. And it was this denial that led to Oliver Cromwell's Commonwealth, to the cutting off of Charles I.'s head, to the sailing of the Pilgrim Fathers to America, and all that was to follow therefrom. Surely we are justified in finding a space to note a difference of opinion in which such astonishing things had their beginning.

In the time of Mary, the Roman Catholic queen, many English Protestants had fled to other countries. They went to places where Calvinistic beliefs were practiced. When Elizabeth came to power, they returned to their homeland, and the form of Protestantism they found was shocking to them. They couldn't align themselves with a Church that had practices they despised. Instead, they formed a separate group called the Puritans. Immediately, they found themselves opposing, rather than conforming to (which is why they were sometimes called Non-conformists), the national Church. They faced persecution even from a Protestant government. Denying the authority of the Crown as head of the Church quickly led to denying the authority of the Crown in other, less spiritual areas. This denial resulted in Oliver Cromwell's Commonwealth, the execution of Charles I, the journey of the Pilgrim Fathers to America, and everything that followed. It's certainly reasonable to take a moment to acknowledge the difference of opinion that sparked such extraordinary events.

During Elizabeth's reign our country was reduced to its insular boundaries, and yet never before does there seem to have been a time when England was {66} so aware of her greatness as she was under Elizabeth. Never, moreover, was there such a splendour of English literary achievement, from the plays of Shakespeare downward.

During Elizabeth's reign, our country was limited to its insular borders, yet there has never seemed to be a time when England was so aware of its greatness as it was under Elizabeth. Moreover, there has never been such a splendor of English literary achievement, from the plays of Shakespeare onward. {66}

The truth is that she really was doing a very great work, though probably Englishmen of that day only dimly realised what that work was. She, with the Dutch and other Protestant States, was gradually wearing down the greatness of Spain, and all that Spain stood for.

The truth is that she was doing a really significant job, even if the English people of that time only vaguely understood what that job was. She, along with the Dutch and other Protestant nations, was steadily diminishing the power of Spain and everything Spain represented.

What Spain stood for was despotic power in Church and State. Our Henry and Elizabeth were despotic in both, but the Stuart kings who succeeded them were not made of the right human stuff for despots, and both Church and State won freedom under them. Spain's power suffered a gradual but constant diminution. She was fighting on all sides—constantly struggling with France or Italy.

What Spain represented was absolute control in both the Church and the State. Our Henry and Elizabeth were authoritarian in both areas, but the Stuart kings who followed them didn’t have the qualities that make a great despot, and both the Church and State gained independence during their reigns. Spain's power gradually but steadily declined. She was battling on all fronts—always in conflict with France or Italy.

And Elizabeth's seamen kept harrying her in every quarter of the Atlantic and even in the far Pacific, The English Colony of Newfoundland was established. Elizabeth had relations as far east and south as Persia, as far east and north as Muscovy, where Russia was gradually consolidating herself.

And Elizabeth's sailors kept bothering her in every part of the Atlantic and even in the distant Pacific. The English Colony of Newfoundland was established. Elizabeth had connections as far east and south as Persia, and as far east and north as Muscovy, where Russia was slowly coming together.

Russia gained an important victory over the Turks in 1569. Moscow, her capital, was indeed burnt by invading Mongols as late as 1571, but in the year following the conquerors were themselves defeated. The other Slav State, Poland, gained a great accession of strength by absorbing the large territories of Livonia and Lithuania. During the sixteenth century we do not find the Scandinavian nations taking much direct part in the big story, but in 1587 the King of Sweden was King of Poland also. The general tendency of affairs in that part of the world's stage, however, was for those two, Poland and Russia, to be forming themselves into two strong nations of Slav people, {67} on the eastern border of the Teutonic people of Germany. That is an element in the story to be borne in mind.

Russia achieved a significant victory over the Turks in 1569. Moscow, its capital, was indeed burned by invading Mongols as late as 1571, but the following year, the conquerors were defeated. The other Slavic State, Poland, gained a considerable increase in strength by absorbing the large territories of Livonia and Lithuania. Throughout the sixteenth century, we don't see the Scandinavian nations playing much of a direct role in the major events, but in 1587, the King of Sweden also became King of Poland. Overall, the trend in that region of the world was for Poland and Russia to emerge as two strong nations of Slavic people, {67} on the eastern border of the Teutonic people of Germany. This is an important aspect of the story to remember.

Affairs in the East

Issues in the East

Farther eastward again, Russia was extending her power in Siberia and working out towards that China of which there is still little story to tell, because, of all nations of the world, she has ever changed least and most slowly. The day had not yet come for Russia's reaching southward towards Constantinople on the one side or towards India on the other. The Turk was as yet so strong that she had to fight hard to keep him out of her own borders. She was still on the defensive in that south-western corner of her empire.

Farther east, Russia was expanding its influence in Siberia and moving toward China, a place with little history to recount because, among all the nations in the world, it has changed the least and the most slowly. The time had not yet come for Russia to push southward toward Constantinople on one side or India on the other. The Turks were still strong enough that Russia had to fight hard to keep them out of its borders. It was still on the defensive in that southwestern corner of its empire.

But India had to suffer invasion nevertheless in this sixteenth century by a people coming down from Afghanistan and the north. They were Mongols, usually given the name of Moguls. They were a Mahommedan people, and under the reign of the Grand Mogul, Akbar, which covered nearly all the latter half of the century, they were continually extending their rule over the Hindus. It is in this Mahommedan invasion that we see the real beginning of that division and opposition in India of Hindus and Mahommedans which has played a large part in the story of that country ever since, and which is a principal cause of her troubles even to-day. There were Moslems in India before the coming of the so-called Moguls, but not in anything like the same force or number.

But India had to endure invasion in the sixteenth century by a group coming down from Afghanistan and the north. They were Mongols, often referred to as the Moguls. They were a Muslim people, and under the reign of the Grand Mogul, Akbar, which lasted for almost the entire latter half of the century, they continuously expanded their rule over the Hindus. It is through this Muslim invasion that we see the real beginning of the division and conflict in India between Hindus and Muslims, which has been a significant part of the country's history ever since and continues to be a main cause of its troubles today. There were Muslims in India before the arrival of the so-called Moguls, but not in anywhere near the same strength or numbers.

On the eastern side of Afghanistan lay Persia, and beyond Persia, to the west again, began the Turkish Empire. Between the Persians and these Ottoman Turks—Mahommedans both, but belonging to different sects—fighting went on with little pause, and with no result of any long duration. Persia's position was difficult, for on the eastern border she was always {68} subject to attack from the Moguls. That she kept her independence is due in part doubtless to the valour of her soldiers, but also, in large part, to the engagements of the Moguls with India and of the Turks with their European neighbours on land and sea. Even the heavy defeat of the Turkish navy at Lepanto by no means put an end to their activities in the Mediterranean. In 1573, two years after that battle, they lost Tunis; but were still strong enough to regain that valuable port the very next year.

On the eastern side of Afghanistan was Persia, and beyond Persia, to the west, lay the Turkish Empire. The Persians and the Ottoman Turks—both Muslims but from different sects—fought continuously, with little pause and no lasting outcomes. Persia faced a tough situation, as she was always at risk of attacks from the Mongols on her eastern border. Her independence was likely due in part to the bravery of her soldiers, but also significantly influenced by the Mongols' conflicts with India and the Turks' confrontations with their European neighbors on land and sea. Even after suffering a major defeat at Lepanto, the Turkish navy didn't stop its activities in the Mediterranean. In 1573, two years after that battle, they lost Tunis; however, they were still strong enough to regain that important port the very next year.







{69}

{69}

CHAPTER V

THE WARS OF RELIGION

Elizabeth died in 1603, and there was no descendant of Henry VIII. to inherit the throne. But Henry VII.'s daughter had married the King of Scotland, and a grandson of Henry VII. now held the Scottish Crown with the title of James VI. On the death of Elizabeth he became rightful hereditary King of England also, with the title of James I.

Elizabeth died in 1603, and there were no descendants of Henry VIII to inherit the throne. However, Henry VII's daughter had married the King of Scotland, and a grandson of Henry VII now held the Scottish Crown as James VI. Upon Elizabeth's death, he became the rightful hereditary King of England as well, with the title of James I.

And now it might indeed seem as if the United Kingdom was about to enter upon years of peace and glory. Elizabeth's prudence and the valour of her seamen had won her military fame. Her alliance was sought by princes as far off as the Tsar of Russia and the Sophy, as the ruler was called, of Persia. She had possessions in India, far away in the East, in America far in the West. For the first time in her story she had Scotland as a second self, instead of a constant enemy on her very border. Ireland appeared to be subjugated. And she had no possessions on the Continent to draw her into troubles with France.

And now it really seemed like the United Kingdom was about to enter years of peace and prosperity. Elizabeth's wisdom and the bravery of her sailors had earned her military renown. Rulers as distant as the Tsar of Russia and the king of Persia were seeking her alliance. She had territories in India, far in the East, and in America, far in the West. For the first time in her reign, she had Scotland as an ally instead of a constant enemy right on her border. Ireland seemed to be under control. Plus, she had no territories on the Continent that could drag her into conflicts with France.

This hopeful prospect was soon clouded over owing, in large measure, to the folly of the Stuart kings, as that dynasty was called of which the Scottish James was the first. And yet, if it had not been for their folly, and also for their weakness, it is possible that England might have had to suffer even greater trials than did befall her, by reason of the despotic power which had been won for the Crown by Henry VIII, {70} and his great ministers Wolsey and Cromwell. But before that power could be broken, and the people could regain the rights that legally were theirs under the provisions of Magna Carta, the country had to suffer miserably through civil war and one of the kings had to lose his head on the executioner's block.

This hopeful prospect was soon overshadowed, largely due to the foolishness of the Stuart kings, as that dynasty was known, starting with the Scottish James. Yet, if it weren't for their foolishness and weakness, England might have faced even greater challenges than what actually happened, because of the absolute power that Henry VIII had secured for the Crown, along with his major ministers Wolsey and Cromwell. However, before that power could be dismantled and the people could reclaim the rights that were legally theirs according to the provisions of Magna Carta, the country had to suffer terribly through civil war, and one of the kings had to lose his head on the executioner's block.

James I. tried to govern as Henry VIII. had governed before him, that is to say, he tried to govern without summoning a Parliament. Legally it was Parliament only that could vote the money that the king required to carry on the government. James tried to extort this money by what were politely called "loans." If those from whom they were demanded paid the required contributions, well and good. If they refused to pay, the Crown had sufficient power to misuse the processes of the law so as to punish them for their refusal.

James I tried to rule like Henry VIII did before him, meaning he attempted to govern without calling a Parliament. Legally, it was only Parliament that could approve the money the king needed to run the government. James tried to force this money through what were politely referred to as "loans." If people paid the amounts demanded of them, that was great. If they refused to pay, the Crown had enough power to abuse the legal system to punish them for their refusal.

The "middle class"

The "middle class"

Henry had been able to govern despotically because the power of the nobles had been so reduced by the Wars of the Roses, and because he did not hesitate to reduce their power still further by executing all who withstood him. But by the time we come to the seventeenth century and the Stuart kings we find a change in the composition of the nation. It is a change which had been in progress elsewhere in Europe. It was that change by which what was soon to be called the "middle class" came into existence.

Henry had been able to rule with absolute power because the influence of the nobles had been greatly weakened by the Wars of the Roses, and he wasn't afraid to diminish their power even more by executing anyone who opposed him. However, by the time we reach the seventeenth century and the Stuart kings, there's a shift in the makeup of the nation. This change had already been happening in other parts of Europe. It was the emergence of what would soon be known as the "middle class."

We saw it beginning first, where all modern culture had its first beginning and rebirth (renaissance) in the cities of Italy. It was the change occasioned by the growing habit of men to live in towns and cities, in larger collections, no longer so scattered. After the cities of Italy, we saw that the cities of the Netherlands came to be strong and to acquire much independence. In our own land London was, from a very early day, the chief city. Its power was the greater because it had, like the Continental cities, its trained bands, {71} its citizens who were more or less trained as soldiers, ready to fight for the city liberties under the lead of the Lord Mayor as the chief citizen. Our country never produced quite such important citizens of this class as the Doges, as the rulers of Venice were called, or the Medici, the great bankers, the merchant princes, of Florence, and others. We may class our Lord Mayor more nearly with the Burgomasters of the semi-independent cities of the Netherlands. True, he never either had or claimed an independence equal to theirs at the time of their greatest power: but that was a power which became much diminished during the struggles of the Reformation period.

We first noticed it where all modern culture had its origins and revival (renaissance) in the cities of Italy. It was the change brought about by more people choosing to live in towns and cities, gathering in larger groups instead of being so scattered. After the Italian cities, we saw the cities of the Netherlands become strong and gain a lot of independence. In our own country, London was the main city from very early on. Its power was greater because it had, like the cities on the Continent, its trained militia, its citizens who were more or less trained as soldiers, ready to fight for the city's freedoms under the leadership of the Lord Mayor as the chief citizen. Our country never produced citizens of such importance as the Doges, the rulers of Venice, or the Medici, the powerful bankers and merchant leaders of Florence, and others. We can compare our Lord Mayor more closely with the Burgomasters of the semi-independent cities in the Netherlands. True, he never had or claimed the same level of independence as they did during their peak power: but that was a power that greatly declined during the struggles of the Reformation period. {71}

It is worth notice that many words in our language indicate how the dwellers in cities and towns seem to have been considered as necessarily superior in culture and civilisation to the countrymen. The very word "civilisation" itself is from "civis," a citizen, one who lives in a city. The man of "urbane" or "polite" manners is the man who lives in an "urbs," which is Latin for "town," or πόλις, which is Greek for "city."

It’s notable that many words in our language suggest that people living in cities and towns have historically been seen as inherently more cultured and civilized than those from the countryside. The word "civilization" itself comes from "civis," meaning citizen, or someone who lives in a city. A man with "urbane" or "polite" manners is someone who lives in an "urbs," which is Latin for "town," or πόλις, which is Greek for "city."

Thus there grew everywhere a force of this kind, a force of burghers or townsfolk, a middle class, which increased in power as the numbers of townsmen and their riches increased. In England the people, as against the king, had an advantage which the people of Continental countries had not, in their legal right to send representatives to Parliament before contributing to the expense of government. The right existed, even while they were not able to enforce it. And with the growth of this new power of the middle class they began to have greater power for its enforcement, or, at least, greater power to resist the punishments which the king had tried to impose on those who refused to supply him with money which had not been legally voted for his use.

Thus, everywhere a force emerged—a force of burghers or townspeople, a middle class, which gained power as the number of townsfolk and their wealth grew. In England, the people had a legal advantage over the king that people in Continental countries did not have: the right to send representatives to Parliament before being taxed to support the government's expenses. This right existed even when they were unable to enforce it. With the growth of this new power among the middle class, they began to have more ability to enforce it, or at least more strength to resist the punishments the king tried to impose on those who refused to provide him with money that hadn’t been lawfully approved for his use.

The Tudors, for all their masterfulness, had been {72} more prudent than the Stuarts proved themselves. Even Henry VIII., in Wolsey's time, had consented to take only one-half of the sum which he had demanded as a contribution from the people. And we may often see that these Tudors, although they dealt so despotically with their nobility, appear to have kept a finger, as it were, on the pulse of the nation, and to have known how to give way when that pulse beat too forcibly in opposition. Perhaps it takes a strong character to yield, on occasion. Certainly the Tudors had what we should call strong characters, and they knew how to yield. The Stuarts had less strength, and they brought the country into cruel trouble by their inability to yield. Rather, perhaps, we should say, they yielded when they should have stood firm, and stood firm when they should have yielded. Had they yielded more discreetly the people would have had to wait longer for their freedom, though it is possible they might have won it by less painful means.

The Tudors, despite their stronghandedness, had been {72} more cautious than the Stuarts ended up being. Even Henry VIII, during Wolsey's time, had agreed to accept only half of the amount he originally demanded from the people. We often see that the Tudors, although they ruled harshly over their nobility, seemed to have a good sense of the nation's mood and knew when to back down if the public reaction was too strong. Maybe it takes a strong person to back down sometimes. The Tudors definitely had what we would consider strong personalities, and they understood when to give in. The Stuarts, lacking that strength, put the country in serious trouble with their inability to compromise. More accurately, they gave in when they should have stood their ground and held their ground when they should have given way. If they had been more selective in their concessions, the people might have had to wait longer for their freedom, but it’s possible they would have achieved it with less suffering.

And although James's prospects looked so fair when he came to the throne of England, he yet came to a troubled inheritance. There was all that trouble between the State Church and the Puritans, a trouble which grew greater and which perhaps the Scottish element that James brought down to England with him increased. The Scottish element, if it were not Roman Catholic in religion, was mainly of the extreme Puritan type.

And even though James's future seemed so promising when he ascended the throne of England, he inherited significant challenges. There was ongoing conflict between the State Church and the Puritans, a conflict that escalated and was possibly worsened by the Scottish influence that James introduced to England. The Scottish influence, while not Roman Catholic in faith, was largely of the extreme Puritan variety.

There was this double source of trouble, therefore—the king's illegal endeavour to govern and to extort supplies of money without a Parliament, and the increasing tension between the persecuted Puritan party and the party of the State Church. Both Puritans and Catholics had already suffered some persecution under Elizabeth, and under James these persecutions became more severe. It was only a year or two after his accession that the Gunpowder Plot was {73} discovered—a plot contrived by the Catholics to blow up the Houses of Parliament and all the legislators therein. After this discovery, the persecution of the Catholics became more severe than ever.

There were two main sources of trouble: the king’s illegal attempt to rule and collect money without Parliament, and the growing conflict between the oppressed Puritan group and the State Church. Both Puritans and Catholics had already faced some persecution under Elizabeth, and under James, these persecutions intensified. It was just a year or two after he became king that the Gunpowder Plot was discovered—a plan devised by Catholics to blow up the Houses of Parliament and all the lawmakers inside. Following this discovery, the persecution of Catholics became harsher than ever.

The Stuart Kings

The Stuart Monarchs

The Puritans did not attempt any desperate measures of the kind, but we have seen that the very spirit of the whole Protestant movement was a critical spirit, a spirit of judging, of forming an opinion and not merely accepting the opinion of some one else, even if that some one were the Pope himself. We have seen how difficult it was for those English Protestants who had been abroad to accept the conditions which they found when they returned to England—the king occupying a position in the Church not very different from that which the Pope claimed. They were very apt, then, to be critical in matters of government as well as in matters of religion. And the actions of James, and of all the Stuart kings, were of a kind to provoke a great deal of criticism. The feeling throughout England began to be very strong against the Crown. It was tension, strained feeling, between a large section of the nation—a section that began to be more powerful with that growing power, which we have noticed, of the middle class—and the king who was the head of the State Church.

The Puritans didn't resort to any extreme measures like that, but we've seen that the essence of the entire Protestant movement was about being critical, about forming your own opinions rather than just accepting someone else's, even if that someone was the Pope. We’ve seen how hard it was for English Protestants who had been overseas to accept the situation when they returned to England, with the king holding a position in the Church that wasn’t much different from the Pope’s. They were quite likely to be critical about government as well as religion. The actions of James and all the Stuart kings provoked a lot of criticism. The sentiment across England began to turn strongly against the Crown. There was tension and unease between a large part of the nation—a part that was gaining more power, due to the rising influence of the middle class—and the king, who was at the head of the State Church.

On the Continent there was tension quite as acute between the people and the princes, but there it was tension not so much between any two sections of the reformed Church, as between the people as members of the reformed Church and the princes as representatives of the old Church. Moreover in some lands the princes and rulers themselves were of the reformed religion.

On the Continent, there was just as much tension between the people and the princes, but it wasn't so much a conflict between different sections of the reformed Church. Instead, it was a struggle between the people, who were members of the reformed Church, and the princes, who represented the old Church. Additionally, in some regions, the princes and rulers were also followers of the reformed religion.

In France it is the Catholic Crown and the State forces that we see opposed to the Protestants, there called Huguenots.

In France, it's the Catholic Crown and the State forces that are opposed to the Protestants, known there as Huguenots.

In Germany a Catholic League is made by the {74} rulers of the States that adhered to the old faith, and, in opposition, a Protestant Union is formed by the princes of the States that have accepted the doctrines of the Reformation. But also in Germany, we see that, in one of the States at least, a Catholic prince is set against a large Protestant section of his people. This was in Bohemia.

In Germany, a Catholic League is created by the rulers of the states that follow the old faith, while, in contrast, a Protestant Union is formed by the princes of the states that have embraced the teachings of the Reformation. However, we also observe that in at least one state in Germany, a Catholic prince is opposed by a significant Protestant portion of his population. This was the case in Bohemia.

It was in France that the first violent outbreak, due to this tension, occurred—a rising of the Huguenots under the great Prince Condé. It was quickly suppressed, and Condé was taken and imprisoned. That was a rising of very small and unimportant character compared to one which happened three years later, in 1618, as a consequence of the opposition which we have just noted, between the king and people in Bohemia.

It was in France that the first violent outbreak due to this tension happened—a rebellion of the Huguenots led by the great Prince Condé. It was quickly put down, and Condé was captured and imprisoned. This uprising was minor and insignificant compared to a much larger one that took place three years later, in 1618, as a result of the conflict we just mentioned between the king and the people in Bohemia.

Bohemia was the land of Huss, one of the fore-runners of Luther's Reformation. The spirit of Protestantism was strong there. By attempting to persecute the Bohemians for their religious opinions and practices the king at once made that spirit stronger still, and the people appealed for support to the German princes of the Protestant Union. It was support, energetically given.

Bohemia was the homeland of Huss, one of the early supporters of Luther's Reformation. The spirit of Protestantism was vibrant there. By trying to persecute the Bohemians for their beliefs and practices, the king only strengthened that spirit further, and the people sought support from the German princes of the Protestant Union. They received that support enthusiastically.

Gustavus Adolphus

Gustavus Adolphus

The Bohemian king, on his side, had the help of the German rulers of States in the Catholic League and also the promised help of France and of Spain. James of England was appealed to, but declined. He was very fully occupied at home. But we see a new figure appearing on the stage, a figure of most attractive and romantic interest—that of Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden.

The Bohemian king had the support of the German leaders in the Catholic League and also the promised assistance of France and Spain. James of England was asked for help but turned it down. He was very busy dealing with issues at home. However, we see a new figure emerging, one of great charm and romantic intrigue—that of Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden.

Sweden, and all Scandinavia, by which I mean Norway and Denmark also, have not come very prominently on the stage of the Great Story. Nor will they be there now for a very long period at a time. But at least twice we shall see a Swedish king appearing {75} in a dramatic fashion. Little Denmark is also the occasional scene of a great event. One of these occasions arrived very soon after the date which we have now reached. That date is 1618, the year of the commencement of what is known as the Thirty Years' War. The principal leader of the Protestant forces in that war was Gustavus Adolphus coming down from Sweden at the head of his armies at a moment when his help was sorely needed.

Sweden, along with all of Scandinavia—including Norway and Denmark—hasn't played a major role in the big story so far. And they probably won't for a long time to come. However, we will see a Swedish king make an appearance in a dramatic way at least twice. Tiny Denmark also serves as the backdrop for significant events from time to time. One of these moments came shortly after the time we’re discussing, which is the year 1618, marking the start of what is known as the Thirty Years' War. The main leader of the Protestant forces in that conflict was Gustavus Adolphus, who came down from Sweden with his armies just when his assistance was desperately needed. {75}

It was not the first time that he had made himself known and felt in the affairs of Central and Eastern Europe. About the year 1611, when he came to the throne of Sweden, a design was formed of uniting Sweden with Russia. The throne of Russia was the object of much dispute at the moment. The year before, the Poles had invaded Russia, had taken Moscow, and the son of the Polish king had been crowned Tsar. In the year of Gustavus's accession as King of Sweden, the Poles were driven out of Moscow again. We should remember that the first rulers of Russia, those under whom she had begun to be a nation, came from Sweden, and since there was no very apparent heir to the throne it might have seemed to the Muscovites not unnatural that a Swede should step into it. In the end, quite a different solution of the question was arrived at. A Tsar of the family of Romanoff, very distantly connected with the original sovereign family, was put on the throne, and founded the dynasty which endured until the last Tsar was deposed and done to death in the terrible revolution which happened during the Great War.

It wasn't the first time he had made his presence felt in the politics of Central and Eastern Europe. Around 1611, when he came to the throne of Sweden, there was a plan to unite Sweden with Russia. The Russian throne was highly contested at that time. The year before, the Poles had invaded Russia, taken Moscow, and crowned the son of the Polish king as Tsar. In the year Gustavus became King of Sweden, the Poles were driven out of Moscow again. It's worth noting that the first rulers of Russia, under whom the nation began to form, came from Sweden, and since there was no clear heir to the throne, it might not have seemed unusual to the people of Moscow that a Swede could step in. Ultimately, a different resolution was reached. A Tsar from the Romanoff family, which was very distantly related to the original ruling family, was placed on the throne, establishing a dynasty that lasted until the last Tsar was overthrown and killed during the terrible revolution that occurred during the Great War.

It is impossible here to pursue all the ups and downs of the fighting which went on in Germany, for Germany provided the principal battle-fields through that war of thirty years' duration. Knowing what we do of modern warfare, it may seem difficult for us to understand how the people of the countries that {76} were the scene of such prolonged fighting could survive at all. But we have to understand that the way in which wars were fought in those days was very different from the present manner.

It’s impossible to cover all the highs and lows of the fighting that occurred in Germany, as Germany was the main battleground during that thirty-year war. Given what we know about modern warfare, it might be hard to grasp how the people in the countries affected by such extended conflict managed to survive at all. However, we need to recognize that the way wars were fought back then was very different from how they are conducted today.

The Thirty Years' War

The Thirty Years' War

In the first place, the numbers of the fighters on either side was small—ridiculously small, we may think. The total population of the countries was nothing like as dense as it is now. But even in proportion to that lesser population, the fighting forces were small. In the recent Great War we saw "nations in arms," as has been truly said. Every man who could possibly be spared from the peace work that had to be continued if people were to have food to eat and other bare necessities of life, was pressed into the fighting. In those older wars only a very few of the population fought. The rest might go on with their ordinary work, for the most part of an agricultural kind, so long as their land was lucky enough not to be the scene of the fighting.

In the beginning, the number of fighters on each side was small—ridiculously small, we might think. The total population of the countries was nothing like as dense as it is now. But even compared to that smaller population, the fighting forces were limited. In the recent Great War, we saw "nations in arms," as has been accurately said. Every man who could be spared from the essential work that needed to continue for people to have food and other basic necessities was pushed into combat. In those earlier wars, only a tiny portion of the population fought. The rest could carry on with their regular work, mostly agricultural, as long as their land was fortunate enough not to be the battlefield.

And the troops moved slowly, so that the campaign was restricted to comparatively small spaces. In the winter there was little or no fighting. The soldiers went into "winter quarters." Probably this was largely because the roads were so bad and the country was so undrained and marshy, that it was almost impossible for them to move about with any artillery and baggage horses.

And the troops moved slowly, so the campaign was limited to relatively small areas. In the winter, there was little to no fighting. The soldiers went into "winter quarters." This was probably mostly because the roads were so poor and the terrain was so wet and marshy that it was nearly impossible for them to get around with any artillery and supply horses.

Generally they went into the towns for their winter quarters. And if these towns had walls round them, as in those days many had, they were tolerably secure within the walls, so long as they had collected enough provisions, because there was no artillery powerful enough to batter down a strongly built wall.

Generally, they moved into the towns for the winter. And if these towns had walls, as many did back then, they were fairly secure inside, as long as they had gathered enough supplies, because there wasn't any artillery strong enough to break down a solid wall.

Doubtless the misery caused by the perpetual fighting, and the coming and going of armies during so many years, was very great, even so. It is said that in the principal areas ravaged by the war the population {77} was reduced to one-third of what it had been before. But a consideration of the leisurely way in which the fighting was conducted, and the small number engaged in it, helps us to realise how the people of the countries were able to endure it at all. It also helps us to understand how it was that it took so long to bring the war to a conclusion.

Undoubtedly, the suffering caused by the constant fighting and the back-and-forth of armies over so many years was significant. It's said that in the main areas devastated by the war, the population was reduced to a third of what it had been before. However, when we consider the slow pace at which the fighting happened and the small number of people involved, it becomes clear how the population was able to endure it at all. This also helps us understand why it took so long to finally end the war.

The Protestant King of Denmark took the lead of the Union at the beginning of the long struggle, and at first the Protestants suffered many defeats. The great leader of the Catholics, Wallenstein, overran Denmark itself. The outlook for the Protestant cause was as black as it well could be. At this darkest moment Gustavus Adolphus came with his Swedes from the north, and the Catholics were driven back. Within a few years he was invading Germany, and in 1632 he fought the very important battle of Lutzen, in which the Protestant forces were completely victorious. But it was a victory dearly bought, for Gustavus himself was killed in the battle and the Protestant cause found no other leader of equal ability.

The Protestant King of Denmark took charge of the Union at the start of the long conflict, and initially, the Protestants faced many losses. The chief Catholic leader, Wallenstein, invaded Denmark itself. The future of the Protestant movement looked as bleak as it could get. Just when things seemed hopeless, Gustavus Adolphus came down from the north with his Swedish forces, pushing the Catholics back. Within a few years, he was invading Germany, and in 1632, he fought the crucial battle of Lutzen, where the Protestant forces achieved a complete victory. However, it was a hard-won victory, as Gustavus himself was killed in the battle, and the Protestant cause could not find another leader of his caliber.

The war dragged on. Spain and France had come in as members of the Catholic League, against the Protestants, but now there arose in France a new policy which set these two Catholic nations in opposition to each other. It is an opposition that is closely associated with the name of one man, the French king's great minister, Richelieu.

The war continued for a long time. Spain and France had joined the Catholic League to fight against the Protestants, but now a new policy emerged in France that put these two Catholic countries against each other. This conflict is closely linked to one man: Richelieu, the chief minister to the French king.

We may note here one of the minor results of the Reformation. Previously to the Reformation we find great ecclesiastics, that is to say, men holding the highest positions in the Church, as great ministers of the State also. Our Cardinal Wolsey is an instance. Indeed you will scarcely find an instance anywhere of a great minister who was not a high ecclesiastic. The reason is simple: they were the men who had the {78} education, and nearly the only men. But now many laymen were beginning to be men of learning also, and in most of the Protestant countries the State and the Church were not nearly so closely associated together as they still were in the Roman Catholic countries. Therefore we now begin to see that, whereas in the Catholic countries the chief ministers of State continue to be cardinals and great men of the Church, in the Protestant countries it is so no longer. The king's ministers are most often laymen.

We can point out one of the minor outcomes of the Reformation. Before the Reformation, many high-ranking church officials also held significant positions in the government. A good example is Cardinal Wolsey. In fact, it’s rare to find a prominent government official who wasn’t also a high-ranking church figure. The reason is straightforward: they were the ones with the education, and they were nearly the only ones. However, now many laypeople were beginning to be educated as well, and in most Protestant countries, the Church and the State were not as closely linked as they still were in Catholic countries. Thus, we can observe that while in Catholic countries the main government officials remained cardinals and high churchmen, this was no longer the case in Protestant countries. The king's ministers are mostly laypeople now.

Richelieu's policy

Richelieu's strategy

During part of the Thirty Years' War the great French cardinal, Richelieu, had on his hands a heavy task in suppressing a most formidable rising of the Huguenots, whose greatest strength was in the west. England sent a fleet to their assistance, but it effected little. They were compelled to yield, after very brave resistance, and in 1629 was arranged that Peace of Alais, which is noted in history as marking "the end of religious wars." Under that treaty the Huguenots were given equal political rights in France with the Catholics.

During part of the Thirty Years' War, the prominent French cardinal, Richelieu, had the challenging job of dealing with a significant uprising of the Huguenots, who were strongest in the west. England sent a navy to help them, but it didn't make much of a difference. They were forced to surrender after a strong fight, and in 1629, the Peace of Alais was established, noted in history as marking "the end of religious wars." Under that treaty, the Huguenots received the same political rights in France as the Catholics.

Nevertheless in Germany the Thirty Years' War, which certainly had its rise as a war about religion, dragged on for nearly a score of years longer, until its final settlement by the Treaty of Westphalia in 1648.

Nevertheless, in Germany, the Thirty Years' War, which definitely started as a religious conflict, continued for nearly twenty more years, until it was finally settled by the Treaty of Westphalia in 1648.

The terms of that treaty might have been less favourable to the Protestants than they were had the two great Catholic nations of France and Spain been in accord. They had fallen, however, as we have seen, into bitter opposition, which broke out into active war. The real occasion of the war was, as before, the too masterful power which was held in a single hand owing to the accident that the Habsburg family, which governed in Austria, wore the Crown of Spain also. It still possessed those Southern States of the Netherlands which had not won their independence, {79} and it had the Duchy of Milan in Northern Italy as well as Naples in Southern Italy. The Habsburgs still surrounded France. Richelieu's aim was to break this circle. He was ruthless and subtle, and he was single-minded in his determination to make his king not only the despotic ruler of his own country but also powerful throughout Europe. The French monarch was served by his minister as effectively as our Henry VIII. by Wolsey and by Thomas Cromwell. Richelieu had put down a rising of the nobles against the Crown with severity as cruel as that of Henry's last, and worst, minister. The people of France had never secured the rights which the law gave them in England—though the Tudor kings paid those rights little respect—and they gave the nobles no support. In his first aim the great cardinal succeeded. The king became despotic in France.

The terms of that treaty might have been less favorable to the Protestants if the two major Catholic nations, France and Spain, had been on the same page. However, as we’ve seen, they fell into bitter opposition, which escalated into active war. The real cause of the war was, as before, the excessive power held by a single force due to the fact that the Habsburg family, ruling in Austria, also wore the Crown of Spain. They still controlled the Southern States of the Netherlands that hadn’t gained their independence, and they held the Duchy of Milan in Northern Italy as well as Naples in Southern Italy. The Habsburgs continued to encircle France. Richelieu’s goal was to break this encirclement. He was ruthless and cunning, fixated on ensuring his king was not only a despotic ruler at home but also powerful throughout Europe. The French monarch was served by his minister as effectively as our Henry VIII. was by Wolsey and Thomas Cromwell. Richelieu had crushed a noble uprising against the Crown with a severity as brutal as that of Henry’s last and worst minister. The people of France had never secured the rights that the law granted them in England—though the Tudor kings paid little attention to those rights—and they offered no support to the nobles. In his primary goal, the great cardinal succeeded. The king became despotic in France.

His position in Europe, with so powerful an opponent in the field as the King of Spain, was not so easily secured. It was a curious twist of policy which brought France to the assistance of the Protestant Union in the later years of the Thirty Years' War—France, a Catholic State and under the influence of a cardinal of the Catholic Church, aiding Protestants against Catholics! And it was the aid of France which saved them, notwithstanding that the French armies twice suffered defeat in Germany.

His position in Europe, with such a strong opponent in the King of Spain, wasn't easily secured. It was a strange turn of policy that led France to support the Protestant Union in the later years of the Thirty Years' War—France, a Catholic state and influenced by a cardinal of the Catholic Church, helping Protestants against Catholics! And it was France's support that saved them, even though the French armies faced defeat twice in Germany.

Of course the motive that brought France in on the Protestant side was the opportunity of opposing Spain.

Of course, the reason France joined the Protestants was to have a chance to stand against Spain.

The Treaty of Westphalia, which really marked the end of the religious wars much more definitely than the Peace of Alais, gave France an extension of territory on her eastern border, at the cost of Germany. It gave Sweden compensation in money and in a fortress or two on the Baltic for what she had done in the war. Switzerland had borne a share in the fighting on the {80} Protestant side, and her independence was recognised by the treaty; and Holland, which had been practically a free country for years, was now formally declared to owe no dependence either to Spain or to the Emperor. The Emperor's power indeed, for a long while vague and declining, was now diminished to almost nothing.

The Treaty of Westphalia, which really marked the end of the religious wars much more definitively than the Peace of Alais, expanded France's territory on its eastern border at Germany's expense. It provided Sweden with compensation in money and a fortress or two on the Baltic for its actions in the war. Switzerland, having fought on the Protestant side, had its independence recognized by the treaty; and Holland, which had been practically free for years, was now formally declared to owe no allegiance to either Spain or the Emperor. The Emperor's power, which had long been vague and declining, was now reduced to almost nothing.

But though Holland stood thus finally free, we have to remember that there still were what were called "the Spanish Netherlands," a district, under the rule of Spain, not very different in its boundaries from modern Belgium. In these Spanish Netherlands fighting between France and Spain continued, in spite of the Treaty of Westphalia. They met each other too in Italy, and the war lingered on with changing results for more than ten years. In Germany the Protestants had gained religious freedom under the Treaty of Westphalia, and the German princes of both Protestant and Catholic faiths had been freed from the rather uncertain bond of union in which they had been held by the Emperor. Thus disunited, they had little power, and the power of France became greater by their weakness.

But even though Holland was finally free, we need to remember that there were still what were called "the Spanish Netherlands," a region under Spanish rule that wasn't too different in its borders from modern-day Belgium. In these Spanish Netherlands, fighting between France and Spain continued despite the Treaty of Westphalia. They clashed in Italy as well, and the war dragged on with mixed results for over ten years. In Germany, the Protestants had gained religious freedom thanks to the Treaty of Westphalia, and the German princes, both Protestant and Catholic, were released from the somewhat uncertain alliance they had with the Emperor. As a result of this disunity, they held little power, which allowed France to grow stronger because of their weakness.

Mazarin's policy

Mazarin's strategy

Richelieu died in 1642 and another great churchman, Cardinal Mazarin, became the king's chief minister in his place. But in the following year died also that king whom Richelieu had served faithfully, ably, and unscrupulously. He was succeeded by Louis XIV., the monarch whose Court was so splendid, with himself as the centre of its glory, that he is known as Le Roi Soleil—the Sun King. He was a child of four when he came to the throne. The regent was his mother, and since she was a daughter of Philip II. a reversal of the policy of Richelieu was expected from her. To the grievous disappointment of a large party in France itself and also in Spain and Austria, she put herself into the hands of Mazarin; and he was a {81} faithful follower of Richelieu. The war with Spain continued. But in the very year of the signing of the Treaty of Westphalia there broke out in France that uprising of the nobles and of the people which is called the "Fronde." It had a remarkable success at first; though a success which did not endure. Under the captaincy of the great Prince Condé, who had led an earlier rising of the nobles against the Crown and, before that, had taken a leading part on the Huguenots' side, Mazarin was driven from Paris.

Richelieu died in 1642, and another prominent church leader, Cardinal Mazarin, became the king's chief minister in his place. But the following year, the king whom Richelieu had served faithfully, skillfully, and without scruples also died. He was succeeded by Louis XIV, the monarch whose court was so magnificent, with himself at the center of its glory, that he is known as Le Roi Soleil—the Sun King. He was only four years old when he ascended to the throne. His mother served as regent, and since she was the daughter of Philip II, people expected her to reverse Richelieu's policies. To the deep disappointment of many in France, as well as in Spain and Austria, she aligned herself with Mazarin; and he was a faithful follower of Richelieu. The war with Spain continued. However, in the very year the Treaty of Westphalia was signed, an uprising of the nobles and the people broke out in France known as the "Fronde." It had remarkable initial success, although it didn’t last. Led by the great Prince Condé, who had previously led an earlier noble revolt against the Crown and had also played a significant role on the side of the Huguenots, Mazarin was driven out of Paris.

The strength of the two parties was so evenly divided, however, that in this very same year Condé himself and a number of his adherents were put under arrest. Within three years from the middle of the century the Queen Mother, with Mazarin as her minister, was re-established in power and the old lines of policy were pursued, both at home and abroad.

The strength of the two parties was so evenly divided that in the same year, Condé and several of his supporters were arrested. Within three years from the middle of the century, the Queen Mother, with Mazarin as her minister, regained power, and the old policies were continued, both domestically and internationally.

Our England, as we have seen, played little direct part in the long drawn-out war between the Protestants and Catholics on the Continent. Neither did she directly take any large part in the European contest between the two great Catholic powers. She did, nevertheless, come into touch and into opposition with both France and Spain abroad.

Our England, as we've seen, didn't play much of a direct role in the protracted war between Protestants and Catholics on the Continent. She also didn't take a large part in the European conflict between the two major Catholic powers. However, she did engage and come into conflict with both France and Spain abroad.

The predominance of Portugal in the East had been finally broken. French, Dutch, and English all had sailed round the Cape and formed settlements in India and the Malay Archipelago, disputing with Spain and Portugal the trade of the East. In the West, in the New World, Spain for the most part was content to develop, in such peace as the English seamen would grant her, her empire in Mexico and South America. The occupation of Bermuda and of Barbadoes by the English was accomplished without as much opposition from Spain as we should expect to find, and Sir Walter Raleigh's settlement of Virginia, named after the Virgin Queen, Elizabeth, was achieved without {82} fighting except against the native Red Indians, was from this expedition that Sir Walter has the credit of introducing into England potatoes and tobacco.

The dominance of Portugal in the East was finally broken. French, Dutch, and English ships had sailed around the Cape and established settlements in India and the Malay Archipelago, competing with Spain and Portugal for trade in the East. In the West, in the New World, Spain was mostly content to develop its empire in Mexico and South America, as peacefully as the English sailors would allow. The English took over Bermuda and Barbados with less resistance from Spain than we might expect, and Sir Walter Raleigh's establishment of Virginia, named after the Virgin Queen, Elizabeth, happened without much fighting except against the native Americans. From this expedition, Sir Walter is credited with introducing potatoes and tobacco to England.

Even before the beginning of the century we have seen the settlement of England's first Colony, Newfoundland, and it was in the first years of the seventeenth century that a trading port was established on the St. Lawrence river, soon to grow into the city of Quebec.

Even before the start of the century, we saw the establishment of England's first colony, Newfoundland, and in the early years of the seventeenth century, a trading port was set up on the St. Lawrence River, which would soon develop into the city of Quebec.

Spaniards had settled along the coast of what now is Florida, England had planted the colony which commemorates the Virgin Queen; and southward of Virginia lies a state still named after Louis, King of France—Louisiana. At that time it formed but a small part of a far larger territory so-called and claimed as a French possession. England and France, however, did not come to blows in this part of the newly found great continent, but they did fall to fighting over their settlements on the shore of the St. Lawrence. In the meantime settlers from England had formed a colony in what was called New England, between the St. Lawrence in the north and Virginia southward. Among these were the colonists who received the name of the Pilgrim Fathers—pilgrims flying from England for their religion's sake, to become the fathers of an important part of the great American nation.

Spaniards had settled along the coast of what is now Florida, and England had established the colony named after the Virgin Queen; to the south of Virginia lies a state still named after Louis, King of France—Louisiana. At that time, it was just a small part of a much larger territory that was claimed as a French possession. However, England and France didn’t fight over this part of the newly discovered continent, but they did clash over their settlements along the St. Lawrence River. In the meantime, settlers from England had formed a colony in what was known as New England, situated between the St. Lawrence in the north and Virginia in the south. Among these settlers were the colonists known as the Pilgrim Fathers—pilgrims escaping from England for the sake of their religion, who became the founders of an important part of the great American nation.

Religious differences

Religious differences

We may pay a little further attention now to the reasons that induced them to go this pilgrimage. Their principal motive was to escape persecution on account of their religion. That desire led to several pilgrimages and movements of people of the same kind in course of the story. It was a similar motive, for instance, which made many of the Huguenots come to England and other foreign lands. Some went to Canada, where they encountered, as we have said, the English on the St. Lawrence. To understand the violent intolerance of any differences of religious belief {83} and practice which produced these movements, we have to understand the way in which the men of that date viewed those differences.

We should take a closer look now at the reasons that drove them to go on this pilgrimage. Their main goal was to escape persecution because of their religion. That wish led to several pilgrimages and movements of people who felt the same way throughout the story. A similar motivation, for instance, caused many of the Huguenots to move to England and other countries. Some went to Canada, where, as we mentioned, they came across the English on the St. Lawrence. To grasp the intense intolerance towards any differences in religious beliefs and practices that sparked these movements, we need to understand how people back then viewed those differences. {83}

In the first place, looking at it from the Protestant side, the Protestants felt very bitterly the evil conduct which they saw in the establishments of the Church. They protested against these evils, and also against the authority claimed by the Pope. The Puritans in England, for nearly the same reasons, were in protest against what we may call the High Church Protestants and against the authority claimed by the Crown as head of that Church.

In the beginning, from the Protestant perspective, they were deeply frustrated by the wrongdoing they observed in the church institutions. They protested against these wrongs and also against the authority claimed by the Pope. The Puritans in England, for almost the same reasons, were in opposition to what we could call the High Church Protestants and against the authority that the Crown claimed as the head of that Church.

On the Catholic side, the Pope and all the authorities were naturally incensed against any who protested against his authority, because it was essentially part of his claim, as Pope, that he was infallible, that he could do no wrong, and that therefore it was a sin to protest against anything he might choose to do or affirm. And inevitably, since he was spiritual ruler of the Catholic kings, he used his immense influence to induce them to put down this defiance of his authority by their subjects.

On the Catholic side, the Pope and all the authorities were understandably angry at anyone who questioned his authority because part of his claim as Pope was that he was infallible, that he could do no wrong, and therefore it was a sin to protest against anything he decided to do or affirm. Inevitably, since he was the spiritual leader of the Catholic kings, he leveraged his immense influence to encourage them to suppress this defiance of his authority from their subjects.

Then that spirit of inquiry and of protest, which was directed first against the Pope and his commands, very easily led men into criticism of the authority of the kings themselves and into protest against their actions: and this was a kind of protest which was not at all agreeable to the despotic kings of that day.

Then that spirit of questioning and rebellion, which was initially aimed at the Pope and his orders, quickly pushed people to challenge the authority of the kings themselves and to protest against their actions. This kind of protest was definitely not welcomed by the tyrannical kings of that time.

Finally, we should note this point most particularly—that men had lately begun to read for themselves, for the first time, the Bible, and that in the Old Testament they found that the Lord punished Israel and Judah—whole nations at a time—because certain sections of those nations deviated from His true service. Thence they derived the conviction that if any section of a modern nation deviated and went astray from the practice of the true religion, that nation as a whole {84} was liable to divine punishment. We must get that conviction of theirs into our minds, and see all that is implied by it, if we would understand how it was that they were so fiercely intolerant of these religious differences. It explains a great deal of what is otherwise obscure and difficult about persecution done in the name of religion. It explains why the nations were so ready to send out of their midst any section that so differed from the majority in their religious beliefs: and it explains also why these sections were so very willing to go. The English Puritans who went to America, both at the time of the Pilgrim Fathers in 1620, and again later, must have felt that they were getting away from the society of wicked men in whose punishment they might expect to be included; and similarly the rest of the nation would be only too pleased to see them go—for the same reason, that the majority feared lest the wrath of Heaven should fall upon the whole mass of the people, because of the wickedness (that is to say, of the difference of religious belief and practice which they looked upon as wickedness) of this small section.

Finally, we should especially note this point—that men had recently started to read the Bible for themselves for the first time, and in the Old Testament, they discovered that the Lord punished Israel and Judah—whole nations at a time—because certain parts of those nations strayed from His true service. From this, they formed the belief that if any part of a modern nation deviated from the practice of true religion, that entire nation was at risk of divine punishment. We need to grasp this belief of theirs and understand all that it implies if we want to see why they were so fiercely intolerant of these religious differences. It clarifies much of what is otherwise puzzling and difficult about persecution carried out in the name of religion. It explains why nations were so quick to expel any group that differed from the majority in their religious beliefs: and it also explains why these groups were so eager to leave. The English Puritans who migrated to America, both with the Pilgrim Fathers in 1620 and later on, must have felt they were escaping from the company of wicked people, fearing they might also face punishment; and similarly, the rest of the nation would have been more than happy to see them go—for the same reason, that the majority feared the wrath of Heaven would descend upon everyone because of the perceived wickedness (specifically, the difference in religious belief and practice they viewed as wickedness) of this small group. {84}

Cavaliers and Puritans

Cavs and Puritans

Ten years later than the expedition of the Pilgrim Fathers, that is to say, in 1630, there was a further large emigration of Puritans from Old England into New England. Under Charles I. who had succeeded James, and tried to pursue the same policy of governing and extorting money without a Parliament, the strained feeling between the Crown and the people grew more intense. They formed themselves into distinct parties—Royalists or Cavaliers on the outside, and Puritans on the other.

Ten years after the Pilgrim Fathers' expedition, in 1630, there was another significant wave of Puritan emigration from England to New England. Under Charles I, who took over from James and attempted to govern and raise funds without Parliament, the tension between the Crown and the people intensified. They divided into distinct groups—Royalists or Cavaliers on one side, and Puritans on the other.

The smouldering hostility broke into open war. In the first battles the Royalists had the advantage. The Puritan armies were raw and badly organised. But in their ranks were men of ability and of stern purpose. Under the orders of Oliver Cromwell as {85} their commander-in-chief a rigid discipline was imposed. They went into battle singing hymns, inspired by an intense conviction that they were fighting in the service of the Lord. It was a union of discipline with zeal which the light-hearted and light-headed Cavaliers could not match.

The simmering tension erupted into open warfare. In the initial battles, the Royalists held the upper hand. The Puritan armies were inexperienced and poorly organized. However, they had capable leaders with a strong sense of determination. Under Oliver Cromwell’s leadership as their commander-in-chief, strict discipline was enforced. They entered the battlefield singing hymns, fueled by a deep belief that they were fighting for a divine cause. This combination of discipline and fervor was something the carefree and reckless Cavaliers couldn’t compete with.

The Royalists wore gallant and gay attire and flowing curls, and culled all the joys of life. The Puritans dressed themselves in sombre colours, set their faces into solemn lines and regarded even innocent mirth and amusement as a sin. The earnestness which marked all their behaviour they brought to the business of fighting.

The Royalists dressed in bright and stylish clothes with flowing hair, enjoying all the pleasures of life. The Puritans wore dark colors, had serious expressions, and saw even innocent fun and laughter as sinful. They brought the seriousness that characterized their behavior to the act of fighting.

After the fortunes of the war had gone variously in several campaigns, the Royalists suffered what really was a decisive defeat in the battle of Naseby in 1645. Their cause never recovered from it.

After the fortunes of the war fluctuated in various campaigns, the Royalists faced what was truly a decisive defeat in the Battle of Naseby in 1645. Their cause never bounced back from it.

There was quartered in the north of England at this time a Scottish army. Charles had endeavoured to impose on the Church of Scotland the form of Protestantism which was the State religion in England. But the majority of the Scottish people professed a religion much more nearly akin to that of the English Puritans. They bound themselves by a Covenant (whence its adherents were called Covenanters) to oppose by all means in their power the priests and the bishops whom the Scottish king of the United Kingdom tried to force on them. They took arms and made their way victoriously south until they were bribed to stop and to establish themselves in quarters in the north of England by part payment and part promise of payment of a yearly sum. And to the protection of that army Charles fled, as his fortunes grew more and more desperate, after the defeat at Naseby in 1646. The payments promised to the Scots were much in arrears. After long negotiations they gave up their king into the hands of the English Puritans in exchange {86} for a large sum of money to quit the debt. Once the king escaped, but was recaptured, and in 1649, after a trial in which the verdict was certain from the first, was executed on the block.

There was a Scottish army stationed in northern England at this time. Charles had tried to impose the form of Protestantism that was the official religion in England on the Church of Scotland. However, most of the Scottish people practiced a religion that was much closer to that of the English Puritans. They committed themselves through a Covenant (hence they were called Covenanters) to oppose, by any means available, the priests and bishops that the Scottish king of the United Kingdom attempted to impose on them. They took up arms and marched south, achieving victories until they were bribed to stop and settle in northern England with part payment and a promise of a yearly sum. As his situation became increasingly dire after the defeat at Naseby in 1646, Charles fled to seek the protection of that army. The payments promised to the Scots were significantly overdue. After lengthy negotiations, they handed over their king to the English Puritans in exchange for a large sum of money to settle the debt. The king escaped once but was recaptured, and in 1649, after a trial that was predetermined from the start, he was executed.

The king being dead, the Parliament declared the country a Commonwealth, under Oliver Cromwell, who had the title of Protector. The Protector's powers were not strictly defined, and perhaps there was no real limit to them, seeing that he had the army, which was all-powerful, ready to do his bidding. And this was a power which he had proved that he would not hesitate to use. He was a man typical of the Puritan spirit—absolutely convinced of the justice of his cause and determined to make it prevail no matter at what cost of suffering to himself, to his friends, or to his enemies—a very terrible man, whose value, in those distracted times, was that he not only made himself a terror to his enemies at home, but also made England feared and respected abroad as she had not been under the weak Stuart kings.

With the king dead, Parliament declared the country a Commonwealth, led by Oliver Cromwell, who held the title of Protector. The Protector's powers were not clearly defined, and there seemed to be no real limit to them, given that he controlled the all-powerful army, ready to follow his orders. This was a power he had shown he wouldn’t hesitate to use. He embodied the Puritan spirit—completely convinced of the righteousness of his cause and determined to see it succeed, regardless of the suffering it caused him, his friends, or his enemies—a very formidable man, whose significance during those chaotic times was that he not only instilled fear in his domestic enemies but also made England feared and respected abroad in a way it hadn’t been under the weak Stuart kings.

So now, by the middle of the seventeenth century, we may at length truly say that Europe had passed through that most miserable period of wars about religion which accompanied and followed the Reformation. We have to look on those religious wars as one of the two great features in our story during that half-century. The other principal feature is the continual expansion of the white Europeans into countries which had been in the possession of men of colour.

So now, by the middle of the seventeenth century, we can finally say that Europe had gone through that terrible time of wars over religion that came with and followed the Reformation. We should view those religious wars as one of the two major aspects of our story during that fifty-year period. The other key aspect is the ongoing expansion of white Europeans into lands that had been inhabited by people of color.

England had sent a few ships, which effected little, to help the Huguenots in their fight with the French Crown, and we catch a far-off echo of that hostility in the fighting which took place between English and French over the French settlements in the St. Lawrence. The French were defeated, but for the time being they were allowed to remain in possession of their Canadian settlements.

England had sent a few ships, which didn't do much, to help the Huguenots in their struggle against the French Crown, and we can sense a distant echo of that conflict in the battles between the English and French over the French colonies in the St. Lawrence. The French were defeated, but for the moment, they were allowed to keep their Canadian settlements.


{87}

{87}


GENERAL WOLFE'S STATUE AT QUEBEC, CANADA.
GENERAL WOLFE'S STATUE AT QUEBEC, CANADA.


GENERAL WOLFE'S STATUE AT QUEBEC, CANADA.
GENERAL WOLFE'S STATUE AT QUEBEC, CANADA.


{88}

{88}

Quebec had been founded as early as 1608. It was not until 1641 that the foundations were laid of Montreal. But in the meantime Prince Edward's Island, Nova Scotia, and several of the West Indian islands had been occupied by English colonists.

Quebec was established as early as 1608. It wasn't until 1641 that the groundwork for Montreal was started. Meanwhile, English colonists had settled in Prince Edward Island, Nova Scotia, and various West Indian islands.

Portugal during most of this half-century was under the Spanish king. She regained her complete independence, under a king of her own, in 1640. But by that time she had lost her empire in the East. Spain, sailing west from the New World, had arrived at the Philippine Islands, which Portugal had reached going east. Thus neither had transgressed the famous Bull. And yet East and West did meet in those islands. Drake, moreover, in his famous circumnavigation of the world, had come to the neighbouring Spice Islands, going west.

Portugal for most of this fifty-year period was under the control of the Spanish king. She regained her full independence, with her own king, in 1640. But by then, she had lost her empire in the East. Spain, traveling west from the New World, had reached the Philippine Islands, which Portugal had accessed by traveling east. Thus, neither had violated the famous Papal Bull. Yet East and West did meet in those islands. Furthermore, Drake, in his famous journey around the world, had arrived at the nearby Spice Islands, traveling west.

Both English and Dutch had taken a hand in destroying the Portuguese claims to any exclusive right of settlement in the East. Between English and Dutch, a decision was not reached so easily. It was largely on account of the excessive prices charged by the Dutch for pepper and other spices brought from the East Indian islands that the British East India Company was formed. It received a charter from the Crown to found settlements and claim trading rights for England. The Dutch so stubbornly held and defended their trade in the islands that the British gained no headway there until after the first half of the century. They did, however, make some trading settlements on the mainland of India, of which the earliest was in Madras, in 1639.

Both the English and Dutch played a role in undermining the Portuguese claims to any exclusive right to settle in the East. It wasn't easy for the English and Dutch to come to an agreement. The high prices charged by the Dutch for pepper and other spices from the East Indian islands were a major factor in the formation of the British East India Company. The company received a charter from the Crown to establish settlements and claim trading rights for England. The Dutch were so determined to maintain and protect their trade in the islands that the British didn’t make significant progress there until after the first half of the century. However, they did establish some trading settlements on the mainland of India, with the earliest being in Madras in 1639.

But an immediate impression was made on the Dutch supremacy in the islands the moment that the resolute policy of Cromwell took the place of the easy indifference of the Stuarts.

But an immediate impression was made on the Dutch dominance in the islands the moment Cromwell's strong policy replaced the casual indifference of the Stuarts.







{89}

{89}

CHAPTER VI

THE GROWING POWER OF FRANCE

The event of chief importance in the story of the second half of the seventeenth century is the gradual shifting of the power in Europe from the hand of Spain into the hand of France. It was indeed in the earlier half that Spain had begun to fail. We have noticed more than once how, with all the far-flung possessions of her great ruling family of Habsburg—possessions in Italy, in Austria, in the Netherlands—she held France surrounded and hemmed in. On the other hand, France had all the advantage which, as is well known, belongs to the "central position." She could throw her whole force into the struggle on this side or on that far more easily than Spain could mass her force on any one point. And the very fact that Spain had so many possessions to defend proved in the end her weakness. She spent her vast strength in the struggle. Moreover, she had inflicted on herself a great loss by driving out of the country the converted Jews and the converted Mahommedans. The last of the latter were expelled in the tenth year of the seventeenth century, and the Jews had gone long before. Both were intelligent and industrious people, and Spain thus lost a most valuable section of her population.

The key event in the story of the second half of the seventeenth century is the gradual transfer of power in Europe from Spain to France. In fact, Spain had started to decline in the earlier half of the century. As noted several times, despite holding extensive territories through her ruling Habsburg family—in Italy, Austria, and the Netherlands—Spain effectively surrounded France. Conversely, France enjoyed the benefits of a "central position," allowing her to easily concentrate her forces in any direction, unlike Spain, which struggled to mobilize its military to a single point. Ultimately, Spain's need to defend its numerous possessions weakened it. The country exhausted its considerable strength in this struggle. Additionally, Spain suffered a significant loss by expelling the converted Jews and converted Muslims from its borders. The last of the Muslims were expelled in the tenth year of the seventeenth century, while the Jews had left long before that. Both groups were intelligent and hardworking, and Spain consequently lost a vital part of its population.

She had immense wealth coming to her from America, but the transport of this wealth made a heavy demand on her fleet. When Elizabeth was {90} on the throne of England, English seamen, by their constant attacks, drained much of the life-blood of the Spanish fleet. Under the vacillating rule of the Stuarts, English attacks on the Spanish treasure ships grew inconsiderable, but another formidable menace to Spain had arisen in the sea-power of the Dutch.

She had a lot of wealth coming from America, but transporting it put a huge strain on her fleet. When Elizabeth was on the throne of England, English sailors, through their relentless assaults, drained much of the Spanish fleet’s resources. During the inconsistent reign of the Stuarts, English attacks on the Spanish treasure ships became less significant, but another serious threat to Spain had emerged with the naval strength of the Dutch.

The naval power of Holland had been necessary to her during the war of religion in which Spain had tried to crush out the Protestant spirit. As early as 1607 the Dutch fleet had practically destroyed the principal fleet of Spain off Gibraltar. The Dutch, as we have seen, had taken the supremacy which the Portuguese had held in the Malay Archipelago; and since Portugal till 1640 had been for sixty years under the King of Spain, it was nearly equivalent to taking that supremacy from Spain herself. The victory which really was decisive was won by the great Dutch admiral, Van Tromp, in 1639. It made Holland, so lately a mere province of Spain, the strongest sea-power in the world.

The naval strength of Holland was crucial for her during the religious war in which Spain attempted to eliminate the Protestant movement. As early as 1607, the Dutch fleet had essentially destroyed Spain's main fleet off Gibraltar. The Dutch, as we've seen, had claimed the dominance that the Portuguese once held in the Malay Archipelago; since Portugal had been under Spanish rule from 1580 until 1640, this was almost the same as taking that dominance from Spain itself. The truly decisive victory was achieved by the great Dutch admiral, Van Tromp, in 1639. It transformed Holland, which had recently been a mere province of Spain, into the strongest naval power in the world.

Cromwell as dictator

Cromwell as a dictator

And at this point, that is to say, in 1651, Cromwell, in his masterful manner, passed the law called the Navigation Act which directly challenged the naval power of Holland. It provided that ships trading to England should carry no other goods than those produced in the country to which the ship belonged; and this was a direct challenge to the Dutch because they had a great carrying trade, and their ships brought to England the goods produced in many other countries besides their own. Moreover, the English claimed that the ships of all other nations meeting English ships in the Channel, should salute them by lowering their flags. The English admiral, Blake, meeting the Dutch fleet under Van Tromp in the Channel, demanded that he should lower the Dutch flag accordingly, and Van Tromp's reply was a broadside from his guns.

And at this point, that is to say, in 1651, Cromwell, in his skillful way, passed the law known as the Navigation Act, which directly challenged Holland's naval power. It stated that ships trading with England could only carry goods produced in the country the ship was registered to; this was a direct challenge to the Dutch because they had a large shipping trade, and their ships brought various goods to England from many different countries. Additionally, the English claimed that the ships of all other nations meeting English ships in the Channel should show respect by lowering their flags. When the English admiral, Blake, encountered the Dutch fleet led by Van Tromp in the Channel, he demanded that Van Tromp lower the Dutch flag accordingly, and Van Tromp's response was to fire his cannons.

As always, the English seamen fought with astonishing {91} skill and courage. Probably in the whole course of this Greatest Story only one other nation, and that the Dutch, has rivalled them in their genius for the battle at sea. After several actions the issue was still open. Van Tromp swept the Channel for a while, after an English defeat, splicing a broom, by way of derision, to his masthead. But the English fleet was strengthened; Blake came forth again from the Thames and harried Van Tromp successfully. While Cromwell was Protector neither side had the decisive mastery. The day of England's humiliation was to come later, when a Dutch fleet sailed up the Thames and burned English ships at Chatham; but that was not until again a weak Stuart was on the throne.

As always, the English sailors fought with impressive skill and bravery. Probably in the entire history of this Greatest Story, only one other nation—the Dutch—has matched their talent for naval battles. After several conflicts, the outcome remained uncertain. Van Tromp patrolled the Channel for a while after an English defeat, mockingly attaching a broom to his masthead. But the English fleet was reinforced; Blake emerged again from the Thames and successfully attacked Van Tromp. While Cromwell was Protector, neither side had clear dominance. England's moment of humiliation would come later when a Dutch fleet sailed up the Thames and set English ships on fire at Chatham; but that was only after another weak Stuart was on the throne.

What Cromwell and his Puritans did was amazing. He had Ireland in rebellion on his hands. He put down that rising with an iron severity. Rulers of England before him had established those colonies of Scottish and other immigrants which are the source of the present division of Ireland into the Free State in the south and the Northern Ireland which is still directly under the English Government. Cromwell's plan to break up the centres of rebellion was to shift sections of the Irish people themselves out of their homes and plant them down in other parts of the same country. It was a policy that left a hatred of English rule which still lives in the hearts of the descendants of the people so mistreated. But for the moment it brought a forced peace.

What Cromwell and his Puritans did was incredible. He was dealing with a rebellion in Ireland. He suppressed that uprising with brutal force. Previous rulers of England had established the colonies of Scottish and other immigrants, which are the reason for today’s division of Ireland into the Free State in the south and Northern Ireland, which is still directly governed by the English. Cromwell's strategy to disrupt the centers of rebellion was to forcibly relocate sections of the Irish population from their homes and settle them in different parts of the same country. This policy created a lasting resentment towards English rule that still resonates in the hearts of the descendants of those who were mistreated. But for the time being, it brought a forced peace.

Also on his hands was a Scottish rising, of the Church party which was opposed equally to English Puritans and to Scottish Covenanters. That too he dealt with masterfully and severely. He was a virtual dictator.

Also on his hands was a Scottish uprising, from the Church group that was against both English Puritans and Scottish Covenanters. He handled that masterfully and harshly as well. He was essentially a dictator.

The Parliament ventured to oppose him: he dissolved the Parliament. With indifference to the form of all government recognised in England, he chose eleven of his generals to act as his ministers. The {92} Army, with Cromwell as its head, was for the time the governing body. He was greatly hated, and still more greatly feared. Plots were formed against his life; but none were successful. He died peacefully in 1658 and his portentous figure goes out of the story.

The Parliament tried to oppose him, so he dissolved it. Without caring about the established system of government in England, he picked eleven of his generals to serve as his ministers. The {92} Army, led by Cromwell, became the ruling authority for a while. He was widely hated and even more feared. There were plots against his life, but none succeeded. He died peacefully in 1658, and his significant presence exits the narrative.

Like nearly every dictator, he left no under-study able to play his part. His son Richard, with little of his father's hardness, was put, reluctantly, into his place. He retired at the first opportunity. Within little more than a year of the great Protector's death the Army weakened, and the Parliament, which he had overridden by that Army's aid, regained its power. The Stuart who was king by hereditary right was recalled. The tremendous episode of the Commonwealth was, to outward seeming, almost as if it had not happened.

Like almost every dictator, he didn’t leave behind anyone who could take his place. His son Richard, who lacked much of his father’s toughness, was put into the role reluctantly. He stepped down at the first chance he got. Within just over a year of the great Protector’s death, the Army weakened, and the Parliament, which he had sidelined with the Army’s help, regained its influence. The Stuart, who was the rightful king by bloodline, was brought back. The massive event of the Commonwealth seemed, on the surface, as if it had almost never occurred.

Meanwhile, that is, in 1659, France and Spain had for the moment made terms of peace, of which one article was that Louis XIV. should marry a Bavarian princess, and another that France should take over from Spain certain frontier fortresses and also a part of the Spanish Netherlands.

Meanwhile, in 1659, France and Spain had temporarily reached a peace agreement, which included one condition that Louis XIV would marry a Bavarian princess, and another that France would take control of certain border fortresses from Spain and a portion of the Spanish Netherlands.

That peace was maintained for some seven years, during which Spain was much occupied by recurring wars with Portugal, Portugal having thrown off the Spanish sovereignty in 1640.

That peace lasted for about seven years, during which Spain was heavily involved in ongoing wars with Portugal, as Portugal had gained its independence from Spanish rule in 1640.

But a new king came to the throne of Spain, and Louis put forward further claims in the Netherlands. Louis, at the moment, was in alliance with Holland against England in the war which had been provoked by the Navigation Act.

But a new king took the throne of Spain, and Louis raised more claims in the Netherlands. At that time, Louis was allied with Holland against England in the war sparked by the Navigation Act.

A peace was now formally made by the English Government with Holland, which was quickly followed by an alliance between the two countries so lately at war. Yet, while this alliance was thus sealed by the Government, Charles, King of England, on his own account, and in return for sums of money advanced {93} to him by Louis, made a secret treaty of alliance with the French. Four years later, England and France, as allies, declared war upon Holland. A separate peace was made between England and Holland two years later again; but between France and Holland the war continued for another four years. A temporary peace was then agreed to, but yet again Louis, by further claims, provoked the war anew; and it was while this war was in progress that William of Holland became King of England, in succession to James II., last of the Stuarts.

A peace was now officially established between the English Government and Holland, quickly followed by an alliance between the two countries that had recently been at war. However, while the Government secured this alliance, Charles, King of England, on his own initiative and in exchange for money provided to him by Louis, secretly formed an alliance with the French. Four years later, England and France, as allies, declared war on Holland. A separate peace treaty was signed between England and Holland two years later, but the conflict between France and Holland continued for another four years. A temporary peace was eventually agreed upon, but Louis, with additional claims, reignited the war; it was during this conflict that William of Holland became King of England, succeeding James II., the last of the Stuarts.

This conjunction naturally brought England and Holland into a really active alliance, and so threw England into war with France. It was a war which at first went badly for the allies, both on sea and land, and England was menaced with invasion by the French—a menace dispelled by the great English naval victory of La Hogue in 1692.

This connection naturally led England and Holland into a truly active alliance, which plunged England into war with France. It was a conflict that initially did not go well for the allies, both at sea and on land, and England faced the threat of invasion by the French—a threat that was eliminated by the significant English naval victory at La Hogue in 1692.

The Peace of Ryswick

The Ryswick Treaty

On land also the Dutch gained some successes, and in 1697 a general peace, to which Spain was one of the signatories, was made at Ryswick. By a former treaty, some ten years earlier, Spain had given up, as we have seen, part of her Netherlands possessions. That treaty had been broken, as usual, by the aggressive policy of the Grand Monarque, Louis XIV. But by the Peace of Ryswick, in 1697, Spain recovered a portion of the Netherlands territory that had been taken from her during the latter course of the war. Nevertheless, only a year later—as we are able to state now, though probably nothing was known of it at the time—a secret pact was made between England, France, and Holland for dividing up the Spanish dominions.

On land, the Dutch had some victories, and in 1697, a general peace was established at Ryswick, with Spain as one of the signatories. About ten years earlier, a previous treaty had seen Spain give up part of her territories in the Netherlands, as we previously observed. That treaty was violated, as usual, by the aggressive actions of Louis XIV, the Grand Monarch. However, through the Peace of Ryswick in 1697, Spain regained some of the Netherlands territory that had been taken from her during the later stages of the war. Still, just a year later—though we can say this now, likely no one knew back then—a secret agreement was made among England, France, and Holland to divide the Spanish territories.

The whole story is one of false dealing between nations and of alliances so quickly shifting as to be bewildering, and so guileful as to be offensive to all faith in human nature. But the very idea that there {94} could be good faith between nations, or any other guide for their conduct than the selfish interest of each, never seems to have entered into the minds of the statesmen of that day. They may have been men of honour in their personal dealings, but in their international dealings such terms as honour and honesty were empty words, conveying no meaning.

The whole story is about deception between countries and alliances that change so quickly it’s confusing, and so deceitful that it offends anyone's faith in human nature. But the very idea that there could be good faith between nations, or any guide for their behavior other than each nation’s self-interest, never seems to have crossed the minds of the leaders back then. They might have been honorable in their personal dealings, but in their international dealings, terms like honor and honesty were just empty words without any real meaning. {94}

All through this portion of our story Christian Europe was constantly in peril from the Turk on the borders, and often far over the borders, of Austria and Hungary. Never was that menace greater than in 1683 when he was besieging Vienna with a great force. He was defeated by Poles and Germans. Yet at this supreme crisis Louis, the Catholic King of France, was secretly favouring the Moslems!

All throughout this part of our story, Christian Europe was always at risk from the Turks on the borders, and often deep into the territories, of Austria and Hungary. The threat was never greater than in 1683 when they were laying siege to Vienna with a large army. They were defeated by the Poles and Germans. Yet during this critical moment, Louis, the Catholic King of France, was secretly supporting the Muslims!

The story of our own country at this time is especially humiliating. Cromwell, in the early years of the half-century which we have been considering, had set England high in the estimation of the world. But Cromwell had died, and with him had gone down much for which he had so strongly stood. Again two Stuarts succeeded one another on England's throne, and the English king, like a very Petit Monarque, became a pensionary, a paid creature, of the Grand Monarque of France. Charles II. of England, and James II. after him, with no sense of responsibility, acted both as knaves and fools, though both had good wits enough, had they used them rightly; and they brought England into the very valley of humiliation. Out of that humiliation she was rescued by the accession to the English throne—jointly with his English wife, daughter of James I.—of William of Orange, ruler of Holland. Englishmen of a later day have perhaps been less grateful than they should be for what some will call the happy accident, and others the Providential dispensation, that, at this critical moment, she found a king who had a sense of duty to {95} his subjects, and a king who brought so valuable an alliance as that of his Dutch fellow-countrymen.

The story of our country right now is particularly embarrassing. Cromwell, in the early years of the fifty-year period we've been discussing, had elevated England's reputation in the world. But after Cromwell died, a lot of what he stood for went down with him. Once again, two Stuarts took turns on England's throne, and the English king, like a little king, became a dependent, a paid servant, of the great king of France. Charles II of England, and after him James II, acted irresponsibly as both deceivers and fools, even though they were clever enough if they had used their wits properly; and they led England into a deep state of humiliation. England was pulled out of that humiliation by the accession to the throne—jointly with his English wife, daughter of James I—of William of Orange, the ruler of Holland. Later generations of English people may not have been as grateful as they should be for what some might call a fortunate coincidence, and others a divine intervention, that at this crucial time, they found a king who had a sense of duty to his subjects and brought along such a valuable alliance with his Dutch fellow-countrymen.

Had some such foreign source of strength not come to our country's aid, had the succession continued in the Stuart line with other kings like those Stuarts who had occupied the throne, it is not possible to say what her fortunes might have been, but it is scarcely possible to doubt that she must have fallen, for a while at least, under the sovereignty of France. As it was, she had fallen under a most despotic rule by her own kings. Partly under the pretence that he was about to make war against France, and partly by expending money that he had secretly received from the French king, Charles II. had raised a large army. He had employed it to stamp out all opposition at home. The Grand Monarque was a strict Roman Catholic, and he used all his power over his royal pensioners in England to induce them to bring England back into the fold of Rome. But if anything were needed to make the great majority of the English and Scottish people yet more determined than before that the State religion should not be that of Rome, a powerful influence towards the stiffening of that determination was supplied by a measure passed by Louis in 1685 and known in history as the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes.

Had it not been for some foreign source of strength coming to our country's aid, and if the Stuart line had continued with kings like those Stuarts who previously occupied the throne, it's hard to say what her fate might have been, but it’s almost certain she would have fallen, at least for a time, under French sovereignty. As it happened, she fell under a very oppressive rule by her own kings. Partly under the pretense of preparing for war against France, and partly by spending money he secretly received from the French king, Charles II gathered a large army. He used it to crush all domestic opposition. The Grand Monarque was a staunch Roman Catholic, and he leveraged his influence over England's royal pensioners to persuade them to bring England back into the fold of Rome. But if anything was needed to make the vast majority of the English and Scottish people even more resolute that the State religion should not be that of Rome, a strong influence toward solidifying that determination was provided by a law passed by Louis in 1685, known in history as the Revocation of the Edict of Nantes.

Edict of Nantes revoked

Revocation of the Edict of Nantes

That Edict of Nantes had permitted to the Huguenots, the French Protestants, freedom to practise their religion and to live under no disadvantages, as compared with their fellow-countrymen of the Roman Church. The Revocation of the Edict not only withdrew those permissions, but was accompanied and followed by a deadly persecution under which many of the Huguenots lost their lives and the survivors fled to Protestant countries, especially to England and to Holland.

That Edict of Nantes allowed the Huguenots, the French Protestants, the freedom to practice their religion and live without disadvantages compared to their fellow countrymen in the Roman Catholic Church. The Revocation of the Edict not only took away those rights but also led to a brutal persecution in which many Huguenots lost their lives, and the survivors escaped to Protestant countries, especially to England and Holland.

It was a persecution and an expulsion very similar, {96} in its motives and in its effects, to the flight from Spain of the converted Jews and Mahommedans, and of the Pilgrim Fathers and other Puritans from England. It is curious that in each instance it was a flight of a singularly industrious, intelligent, and valuable portion of the population of each nation, and resulted in a serious loss to those nations from which the exodus was made. And as they were a loss to those countries which they left, so were they a gain to those which received them. The Huguenots in England retain to this day those characteristics of valuable citizens. Years before, England had been similarly fortunate in receiving the Flemish weavers who had fled from Flanders before the Inquisition and the Spanish armies commanded by the Duke of Alva.

It was a persecution and an expulsion very similar, {96} in its motives and effects, to the flight from Spain of the converted Jews and Muslims, and of the Pilgrim Fathers and other Puritans from England. It’s interesting that in each case it was a departure of a particularly industrious, intelligent, and valuable part of the population of each nation, which resulted in a serious loss to those nations they left. And just as they were a loss to the countries they departed from, they were a gain to the countries that received them. The Huguenots in England still show those traits of valuable citizens today. Years earlier, England had also benefited by receiving the Flemish weavers who had fled from Flanders before the Inquisition and the Spanish armies led by the Duke of Alva.

France could very ill afford such a loss. Louis XIV., who came to the throne at the age of four years old in 1643 and lived until 1715, reigning thus no less than seventy-two years, became towards the end of the seventeenth century without dispute the greatest monarch in Europe and in all the western world. It is safest to limit his greatness by that word "western," because in another part of the world-stage there was at least one other monarch, the Emperor of China, who could not conceive the possibility that there was a human being so eminent as himself; and also in India there was a very powerful sovereign of the Moguls who yielded an authority and lived in a splendour perhaps as great as either of these.

France could not afford to lose. Louis XIV, who became king at just four years old in 1643 and reigned until 1715, held the throne for an impressive seventy-two years. By the end of the seventeenth century, he was undoubtedly the greatest monarch in Europe and the western world. It's best to specify "western" because, in another part of the world, there was at least one other ruler, the Emperor of China, who found it hard to believe that anyone could be as important as he was. Additionally, in India, there was a very powerful Mughal ruler who wielded authority and lived in luxury that may have rivaled that of either of these monarchs.

Louis's court at least was splendid beyond all that had been seen in the West, his courtiers more magnificent in their costumes and brilliancy, more sumptuous in their expenditure. Over the people on their estates, the nobles had unbounded power. Had the people been in very name slaves they could not have been more enslaved in reality. But even the most powerful of the nobles was absolutely subservient {97} to the king. He had an army, which was immense for those days, at his command.

Louis's court was more spectacular than anything seen in the West, with his courtiers dressed in elaborate costumes and extravagant displays. The nobles held complete power over the people living on their estates. Even if the people had been officially slaves, they couldn't have been more oppressed in reality. Yet, even the strongest noble was completely submissive to the king. He had a vast army, which was enormous for that time. {97}

Consider, for a moment, what that power meant, in the hands of one who had been a king since four years old. It meant that his will had always been law to those about him. He had heard only pleasant words, because no one had dared tell him an unpleasant truth. What chance, then, had he, coming to manhood in such circumstances, of knowing anything of the real truth about the world and about his subjects?

Consider, for a moment, what that power meant in the hands of someone who had been a king since they were four. It meant that his wishes had always been law to those around him. He had only heard nice things, because no one had dared to tell him anything unpleasant. What chance, then, did he have of understanding the real truth about the world and his subjects as he came of age in such circumstances?

The French peasantry

The French farmers

The real truth about his subjects was, though Louis did not know it, that their state was as utterly miserable as that of human beings well could be. They were ground down not only by their local lords and nobles, but also by the heavy taxes that they had to contribute in order that the king should be able to keep up this magnificence in his court, to pay so large an army and to wage costly wars. It was no part of the French constitution, as of the English, that the money supplied for the purposes of government should be voted by the Parliament. It is true that English kings often tried, sometimes successfully, to extract such money without a vote of Parliament; but at least the law was there, for the people to appeal to, as a great fact in the English constitution. Its existence made a very great difference.

The real truth about his subjects was, although Louis didn’t realize it, that their situation was as completely miserable as it could be. They were oppressed not only by their local lords and nobles but also by the heavy taxes they had to pay so the king could maintain his lavish court, support a large army, and engage in expensive wars. Unlike in England, there was no part of the French constitution that required the money for government purposes to be approved by Parliament. It’s true that English kings often attempted, sometimes successfully, to collect such money without a Parliamentary vote; but at least the law existed for the people to refer to, serving as a significant aspect of the English constitution. Its existence made a huge difference.

Thus, while all went so gloriously with France upon the surface and in the upper ranks, below, in those foundations on which, after all, this splendid edifice was based, there was misery and increasing poverty—poverty which could have only one end, that there would be no money to pay for the wars and for the magnificence, and misery so intolerable that men would rise and revolt against their conditions of life, no matter how many should perish in the revolution. We, now, knowing what actually did come to pass, can see how the forces were slowly accumulating which would {98} bring it all about. But from the eyes of men of that time, living in the midst of it, the end was hidden; and most of all, as we may suppose, hidden from that resplendent monarch himself.

Thus, while everything seemed to be going wonderfully for France on the surface and in the upper echelons, beneath that, in the foundations upon which this splendid structure was built, there was misery and growing poverty—poverty that could only lead to one outcome: there would be no money to fund the wars and the lavishness, and the suffering was so unbearable that people would rise up and revolt against their living conditions, regardless of how many might die in the uprising. We, knowing what actually happened, can see how the forces were slowly gathering that would bring it all about. But for the people of that time, living right in the middle of it, the outcome was concealed; and most of all, as we might imagine, it was hidden from that glorious monarch himself.

We may observe as curious that in the varying struggle that we have seen going on between France, Spain, England, and Holland during this half-century, we hear so little of Germany taking a hand. Certain of the German States did, as a matter of fact, play some small part, directly, in that struggle, either as Protestants in alliance with the Protestant Dutch, or later in their own defence against the claims of the French king; but the reason why Germany, as a whole, took no continuous or large share, by direct action at the centre, was in the first place that her power was much broken up—she was split into a number of separate States, with no strong central authority to combine their action; secondly, that indirectly she really was playing a part that was important—serving as a guard to keep back the Turk on the south-eastern corner of Europe.

We can find it interesting that in the ongoing conflicts we've witnessed over the past fifty years involving France, Spain, England, and Holland, Germany seems to be largely absent. Some German states did play minor roles in this struggle, either by aligning with the Protestant Dutch or later defending themselves against claims from the French king. However, the reason Germany as a whole didn't take a more active or significant part in these conflicts is mainly because its power was fragmented—split into various separate states without a strong central authority to coordinate their actions. Additionally, Germany was indirectly playing an important role by acting as a barrier against the Turks in the southeastern part of Europe.

Always we have to remember, in considering the action of our story at this period, that there was this menace from the Turk pressing in on the side of Austria and Hungary. The power of Russia was rising, but she was continuously engaged in wars farther north—with Sweden and with Poland. The fortunes of these wars went variously, and to no decisive result. At one time we do indeed see Poland and Russia in alliance against the Turk; but no decision was reached in that war either. Peter the Great, well named for the greatness to which he brought his country, came to the Russian throne in 1682. But great Russia was as yet only in process of establishing herself and was beset by enemies. She was soon to be a very prominent actor in the world's story, but her time had not then come.

We always have to remember, when looking at the events of our story during this time, that there was a threat from the Turks pushing against Austria and Hungary. The power of Russia was growing, but it was constantly involved in wars further north—with Sweden and Poland. The outcomes of these wars varied and led to no clear conclusion. At one point, we do see Poland and Russia teaming up against the Turks, but that war didn't result in a resolution either. Peter the Great, aptly named for the greatness he brought to his country, ascended to the Russian throne in 1682. However, Russia was still in the process of establishing itself and was surrounded by enemies. It was about to become a major player in the world's narrative, but that time had not yet arrived.

{99}

{99}

Turkey was fighting on all her land borders, and carrying on an indecisive naval war with the Venetians the while. The Venetians gained part of Greece from the Turks; the Austrians took Belgrade from them; several of the Balkan States maintained their independence. Evidently the fighting force of the Turks was not as powerful as it had been. By the end of the century they were more concerned with keeping the large empire that they had won than in adding to it by further conquests; and they made peace, for the time being, with Russia, Poland, Austria, and Venice.

Turkey was engaged in battles along all its land borders while also fighting an inconclusive naval war with the Venetians. The Venetians took some of Greece from the Turks, the Austrians captured Belgrade, and several Balkan states managed to stay independent. Clearly, the military strength of the Turks was not as formidable as it once was. By the end of the century, they were more focused on holding onto the vast empire they had acquired rather than expanding it through further conquests; they temporarily made peace with Russia, Poland, Austria, and Venice.

As yet there was no Italian nation to play a part in the contest which had now ended in the transference to France of the overmastering power in the world which had been Spain's.

As of now, there was no Italian nation to take part in the struggle that had just concluded with the transfer of the dominant power in the world from Spain to France.

The Spanish Succession

The War of Spanish Succession

We have noticed how a secret pact had been made between England, France, and Holland for partitioning the domains of Spain. But the King of Spain, dying in 1700, gave, by will, the whole of his possessions to Philip of Aragon, grandson of Louis XIV. The inheritor was an infant. The Grand Monarque did not hesitate, in spite of the secret pact, to accept the inheritance on his grandson's behalf. It was an arrangement which would have given his family more power than even the house of Habsburg had possessed. It menaced the liberty of England, of Holland, and of all Europe. The War of the Spanish Succession, which occupied the first years of the eighteenth century, was waged to oppose it. England's portion in that war in the Netherlands is commonly known to Englishmen as the Wars of Marlborough, from the great leader, the Duke of Marlborough, who commanded in them.

We’ve noticed that a secret agreement had been made between England, France, and Holland to divide up Spain’s territories. However, when the King of Spain died in 1700, he left all his possessions to Philip of Aragon, the grandson of Louis XIV. The heir was just a child. Despite the secret agreement, the Grand Monarch didn’t hesitate to accept the inheritance for his grandson. This arrangement would have given his family more power than even the Habsburgs had. It threatened the freedom of England, Holland, and all of Europe. The War of the Spanish Succession, which took place in the early years of the eighteenth century, was fought to counter this. England’s involvement in that war in the Netherlands is often referred to by English people as the Wars of Marlborough, named after the great leader, the Duke of Marlborough, who commanded the forces.

England and Holland, then, had been drawn into natural alliance, after years of fighting, by the establishment on the throne of England of William of Orange who married Mary, the heiress to the Crown; but James II., the rightful king, still lived. He was king {100} by right of inheritance, but had used his kingship so wrongfully, in such direct opposition to the wishes of his people, that he had been driven from the throne and from the country. He fled to France where he could be sure of a friendly welcome from a Catholic king. The favour that he had shown, contrary to the law of England, to English Catholics had been a great part of his wrongdoing in the eyes of his people. Moreover, Louis was well disposed to aid any enemy of the ruler of Holland.

England and Holland had naturally formed an alliance after years of conflict, following the ascension of William of Orange to the English throne, who married Mary, the heir to the Crown. However, James II, the rightful king, was still alive. He was king by inheritance but had misused his position in such a way that went against the wishes of his people, which ultimately led to his removal from the throne and the country. He fled to France, where he could expect a warm reception from a Catholic king. The support he had given to English Catholics, which went against English law, was a significant part of his unpopularity among his people. Additionally, Louis was inclined to support any opponent of the ruler of Holland.

So there came assistance of French troops for James, a landing in Catholic Ireland, and a march, leading to the famous Battle of the Boyne, wherein, in 1690, James and his Catholics suffered a defeat, at the hands of William and his Protestants, which meant the end in England of the Stuarts, the Jacobite kings. That battle further meant the firm establishment as King of England, Scotland, and Ireland of this ruler of Holland who was married to Mary, the daughter of the last Jacobite king. It was his own father-in-law that William succeeded on the throne, and the father-in-law still lived.

So French troops came to help James, landing in Catholic Ireland, and marched toward the famous Battle of the Boyne, where, in 1690, James and his Catholics faced defeat against William and his Protestants. This defeat marked the end of the Stuarts, the Jacobite kings, in England. It also solidified the ruling position of this Dutch leader, who was married to Mary, the daughter of the last Jacobite king, as King of England, Scotland, and Ireland. William succeeded to the throne of his own father-in-law, who was still alive at that time.

He lived, and not only was made welcome at the Court of France, but also had many faithful to his cause in England. But William ruled wisely, and his hold on power grew steadily. The Dutch guards that he had brought with him from Holland gave offence to his English subjects. He had the sound sense to remove the offence and send the guards back to Holland. The very idea that the king should have what we call "a standing army" was still new and strange to Englishmen. They had been accustomed to armies raised for special wars, but not until rather lately to soldiers maintained under arms in time of peace. The idea of a foreign regiment in their midst was naturally not agreeable.

He lived and was not only welcomed at the Court of France, but also had many loyal supporters in England. But William ruled wisely, and his grip on power continued to strengthen. The Dutch guards he had brought with him from Holland upset his English subjects. He had the good sense to remove this source of tension and send the guards back to Holland. The concept of the king having what we now call "a standing army" was still new and unfamiliar to the English. They were used to armies being raised for specific wars, but it was only relatively recently that they were accustomed to having soldiers under arms during peacetime. The idea of a foreign regiment among them was understandably unwelcome.

It was in the last year of the century that William {101} sent back his Dutch guards, and surely gained, rather than lost, in security on the throne by doing so. He died three years later. His wife had died before him, and he was succeeded by yet another daughter of James II., "the good Queen Anne," wisest of the Stuart monarchs.

It was in the final year of the century that William {101} dismissed his Dutch guards, and he likely gained more security on the throne by doing so rather than losing it. He died three years later. His wife had passed away before him, and he was succeeded by yet another daughter of James II., "the good Queen Anne," the wisest of the Stuart monarchs.

Settlement of America

Colonization of America

All through the troubles of that last half-century Englishmen in increasing numbers sought refuge from them in America where land, fertile land, appeared to be unlimited for all who chose to take it and could keep it against the attacks of the Red Indians whom they drove out. Spain was predominant in Mexico and in South America, and in North America she claimed and insecurely held a land of indefinite boundaries which she called Florida. But it was a land of woods and prairies of unknown extent whither the Spanish conquerors did not go. The very name Florida has a Spanish sound; and in the same way Louisiana, with its capital city of New Orleans, tells the story of French settlement. It was farther north, however, along the shores of that great St. Lawrence estuary running up into Canada, that English and French fell, as we have seen already, to fighting for the new lands. From Virginia southwards, the settlement that Sir Walter Raleigh had so named in honour of his queen, nearly up to the St. Lawrence, were vast lands along the eastern sea-board which the English explored without meeting enemies other than the Indians.

All through the troubles of the last fifty years, more and more English people sought refuge in America, where land—fertile land—seemed unlimited for anyone willing to take it and defend it against the attacks of the Native Americans they pushed out. Spain was dominant in Mexico and South America, while in North America, she claimed and weakly held a territory with undefined boundaries known as Florida. However, it was a land of forests and prairies of unknown size that the Spanish conquerors did not explore. The very name Florida has a Spanish ring to it; similarly, Louisiana, with its capital city of New Orleans, reflects the history of French settlement. Further north, along the shores of the great St. Lawrence estuary that stretches into Canada, English and French forces, as we've already noted, fought over new territories. From Virginia southward, the settlement that Sir Walter Raleigh named in honor of his queen, extending nearly up to the St. Lawrence, consisted of vast lands along the eastern seaboard that the English explored without encountering any enemies other than the Native Americans.

From time to time there were hideous massacres of the white men; but the Indians were too poorly armed and generally too disunited to make serious opposition to the settlers. There was a settlement of the Dutch, at an early date, a little southward of the present New York; and farther south again a settlement of the Swedes; but both became incorporated in the larger numbers of the English.

From time to time, there were terrible massacres of the white men; however, the Native Americans were usually too poorly armed and generally too divided to put up serious resistance against the settlers. There was a settlement of the Dutch early on, just south of what is now New York; and further south, there was a settlement of the Swedes; but both were eventually absorbed into the larger groups of the English.

Just as the name Florida speaks of Spain, and {102} Louisiana of the Grand Monarque of France, so we find other States on the eastern sea-board with names that have a story to tell us of our own monarchs. For there are, besides Elizabeth's Virginia. Mary's Maryland, and the Carolinas of the Charleses; later, Georgia, of the Georges. The titles, however, do not indicate the dates of the settlement of the various States which bear them.

Just like the name Florida refers to Spain, and {102} Louisiana to the Grand Monarch of France, we see other states on the eastern seaboard with names that tell a story about our own monarchs. There are, in addition to Elizabeth's Virginia, Mary's Maryland, and the Carolinas named after the Charlies; later, Georgia, named after the Georges. However, the names don't reflect the dates when the different states were settled.

It is well to have the atlas open at the map of North America when we discuss these colonies. We shall see thereon a name Pennsylvania, which tells us of the pilgrims led out by the Quaker, Penn. Maryland, we should note, which is called after the Catholic queen, was resorted to largely by the Catholics. New England was the centre of Puritan migration. There was a religious reason, in the first instance, for many of the settlements in America. We have seen before how glad men were to be quit of those of an alien religion from their midst; and also how glad those aliens were to go. Montreal, on its first settlement, in 1542, was a Catholic establishment. The Jesuits were pressing out to the farthest West in this quarter of the globe, converting the Red Indians, as they also pressed eastward about the same time to India, China, and to Japan. But Montreal had to become a military and an industrial settlement too. All the early settlers, whatever interpretation they put on the Bible, had to carry the sword, as well as the Cross, with them. They had, in truth, scant semblance of right in their complaint that the Indians were always ready to turn and massacre them. Were they not expelling the Indians, who had done them no manner of harm, out of their own homes?

It's helpful to have an atlas open to the map of North America when we talk about these colonies. You'll see the name Pennsylvania, which refers to the pilgrims led by the Quaker, Penn. Maryland, named after the Catholic queen, was mostly settled by Catholics. New England was the hub of Puritan migration. Initially, many of the settlements in America were driven by religious reasons. We've seen how eager people were to be rid of those with different beliefs among them, and how eager those outsiders were to leave. When Montreal was first settled in 1542, it was a Catholic settlement. The Jesuits were pushing westward in this part of the world, converting the Indigenous peoples, just as they were moving eastward around the same time to India, China, and Japan. However, Montreal also needed to develop into a military and industrial settlement. All the early settlers, no matter how they interpreted the Bible, had to carry the sword along with the Cross. In truth, they had little right to complain that the Indigenous peoples were always ready to turn against them. Were they not forcing out the Indigenous peoples, who had done them no harm, from their own land?

The French, in these early days, explored and claimed possession of an immense territory in North America. We may trace it all along both sides of the gulf and the river of St. Lawrence, and westward to {103} the Great Lakes. Southward we may trace it along wide lands watered by the Ohio, and down the Mississippi until we come out at New Orleans. Mobile, at the river's mouth, was even earlier settled by the French.

The French, in the early days, explored and claimed a huge territory in North America. We can follow it along both sides of the Gulf and the St. Lawrence River, and westward to the Great Lakes. Going south, we can trace it across expansive lands fed by the Ohio River and down the Mississippi until we reach New Orleans. Mobile, at the mouth of the river, was even settled earlier by the French.

All this, from the Great Lakes southward, lay westward and inland of the English settlement along the coast. But the limits of the territories claimed were not very clearly drawn; at first it was only by a fort here and there, and not by any continuous settlement, that possession of the vast lands was claimed and partially made good by the white men. The upper Mississippi was explored before the end of the century, and some settlement had been made of the Canadian north-west.

All of this, from the Great Lakes down, was located west and inland from the English settlements along the coast. However, the boundaries of the claimed territories weren’t very clearly defined; initially, possession of the vast lands was only asserted and somewhat established by the white settlers through a fort here and there, rather than through a continuous settlement. The upper Mississippi was explored before the century ended, and some settlement had also taken place in the Canadian northwest.

Settlements in the East

Eastern Settlements

Progress, as ever, was more slow in the East. It was in 1652 that the Dutch colonised the Cape of Good Hope. Amongst those Dutch colonists, and of the same reformed religion, were a number of the Huguenots from France. In 1661 the English colonised the Gold Coast, on the west of Africa, where the Portuguese had previously been in possession, and in the same year Portugal ceded to the English Crown what soon proved to be of the greatest importance to England in the East, the province of Bombay in India.

Progress, as always, was slower in the East. It was in 1652 that the Dutch settled at the Cape of Good Hope. Among those Dutch settlers, who shared the same reformed religion, were several Huguenots from France. In 1661, the English settled the Gold Coast on the west of Africa, where the Portuguese had previously been in control, and in the same year, Portugal handed over to the English Crown what would soon become extremely important for England in the East: the province of Bombay in India.

So saying, we have to understand that the hold of any of the western nations on India was almost confined to the coasts and to the ports. It did not go far into the country.

So saying, we need to understand that the grip of any of the western nations on India was mostly limited to the coasts and the ports. It did not extend far into the country.

Bombay, in this sense of its coastal trading towns, was transferred by the Crown to the East India Company a year or two later, and some twenty-five years later again a disaster happened which made its possession of the first value to England, for in the attempt to increase their holding in Bengal the English were so heavily defeated that they were driven out of that province altogether. Bengal and Madras had {104} been separated for purposes of the administration of their Governments some years before. But now the headquarters of the Company were established in Bombay, after the temporary loss of Bengal. It was in the first year of the new century that Calcutta was founded.

Bombay, in terms of its coastal trading towns, was handed over by the Crown to the East India Company a year or two later, and about twenty-five years after that, a significant disaster occurred that made its possession extremely valuable to England. In their efforts to expand their territory in Bengal, the English suffered such a severe defeat that they were completely driven out of the province. Bengal and Madras had been separated for the purposes of government administration a few years earlier. But now, after the temporary loss of Bengal, the headquarters of the Company were established in Bombay. It was in the first year of the new century that Calcutta was founded.

Thus went the story along the Indian coasts; but in India itself the Mahommedan power of the Moguls, which we have spoken of before, was now rising to its zenith. This was in the reign of the great Aurungzeb. And at the same time, in spite of this supremacy of the Moguls, arose into prominence two principal races of the Hindus, the Mahrattas and the Sikhs. The power of all three was to be greatly diminished in the years to come, but their rise is of particular interest because it is the division between Mahommedans and Hindus which is the main cause of unrest in India to-day, and also the reason why the native Indians are incapable of uniting so as to throw off a foreign yoke altogether. If that yoke were removed the fighting between these opposed elements would certainly be fatal to the well-being of the country. It is just about the date at which we have now arrived in this Greatest Story that we see the two elements most clearly in opposition.

Thus went the story along the Indian coasts; but in India itself, the Mughal power under the Muslims, which we’ve mentioned before, was now reaching its peak. This was during the reign of the great Aurangzeb. At the same time, despite the dominance of the Mughals, two main groups of Hindus, the Marathas and the Sikhs, were gaining prominence. The power of all three would be significantly reduced in the years to come, but their emergence is particularly interesting because the divide between Muslims and Hindus is the main cause of unrest in India today and the reason why native Indians are unable to unite and completely shake off foreign rule. If that rule were lifted, the conflict between these opposing groups would likely be disastrous for the country. It is at this point in our Greatest Story that we see the two groups most clearly in opposition.

Another event of much importance for England's future empire in India happened about the same date on India's north-west border: that state of Afghanistan, at length, after prolonged and doubtful fighting against Persia, finally gained its independence. Its importance is that it thus became what we call a "buffer state," preventing the direct collision of Russia with the Indian Empire. That threatened collision, and the value of the "buffer state," was not in evidence in the story at this time; but it was at this time that the foundation of its future value to England was laid.

Another significant event for England's future empire in India occurred around the same time on India's northwest border: Afghanistan, after a long and uncertain battle against Persia, finally gained its independence. Its importance lies in the fact that it became what we now refer to as a "buffer state," which prevented a direct clash between Russia and the Indian Empire. While the potential conflict and the value of the "buffer state" weren't obvious in the story at the moment, it was during this period that the groundwork for its future importance to England was established.


{105}

{105}


THE POTALA AT LHASA, FROM THE W.S.W. From Fergusson's <i>History of Indian and Eastern Architecture</i>. <i>From a photograph by Lieut. F. M. Bailey</i>.
THE POTALA AT LHASA, FROM THE W.S.W.
From Fergusson's History of Indian and Eastern Architecture.
From a photograph by Lieut. F. M. Bailey.


THE POTALA AT LHASA, FROM THE W.S.W. From Fergusson's <i>History of Indian and Eastern Architecture</i>. <i>From a photograph by Lieut. F. M. Bailey</i>.
THE POTALA AT LHASA, FROM THE W.S.W.
From Fergusson's History of Indian and Eastern Architecture.
From a photograph by Lieut. F. M. Bailey.


The Court of the Great Mogul in India is one of {106} those two which were mentioned a few pages back as rivalling in its splendour that of the Grand Monarque himself. The other is that of China, where a new dynasty, the Manchus, came by conquest to the throne. As usual, it was by way of invasion of a people from the north, more warlike and less civilised than the Chinese. As usual, the warlike conquerors lost their own characteristics among the multitudes of the more civilised nation. But they kept the throne till close on the end of the eighteenth century, and by enforcing some sort of authority, from Pekin as a centre, they brought the empire to greater prosperity than it had known during the very many previous years in which it had been distracted by feuds between the local chieftains. Tibet, the land of the "Forbidden City" of Lhasa, with its wonderful Potala, the palace of the holy Lama, was conquered and absorbed for a while into the huge empire.

The Court of the Great Mogul in India is one of {106} the two mentioned a few pages ago that rivaled in its splendor that of the Grand Monarch himself. The other is in China, where a new dynasty, the Manchus, took the throne by conquest. As usual, this happened through an invasion by a northern people, who were more warlike and less civilized than the Chinese. True to form, the aggressive conquerors lost their own traits among the many of the more civilized nation. However, they held onto the throne until the late eighteenth century, and by maintaining some sort of authority from Beijing as a center, they led the empire to greater prosperity than it had seen during the many years it had been troubled by conflicts among local chieftains. Tibet, home of the "Forbidden City" of Lhasa with its magnificent Potala, the palace of the holy Lama, was conquered and for a time integrated into the vast empire.

But the fortunes of China and the glories of the Emperor's court had very little influence in the making of the great world story. It was a land, a vast land, apart. And it did not move. How stationary it was is indicated by the curious fact that although China is credited with the invention and use of gunpowder before any of the western nations, the only artillery that they had for their defence against the Manchu invaders was cast for them by the Jesuits, Jesuit missionaries from the West. With a beautiful impartiality, the Jesuits are said to have cast cannon for the Manchus also. It is truly a remarkable circumstance that these emissaries, devoted, at the imminent risk of their lives, to carrying the Christian faith all over the world, should be thus engaged in making munitions of war. But the members of this singular religious order were always practical, always active as politicians in all the countries into which they went. And there were none which they did not penetrate.

But the fortunes of China and the glories of the Emperor's court had very little impact on the broader world narrative. It was a vast land, set apart. And it remained stagnant. The fact that is indicative of how stationary it was is that even though China is credited with the invention and use of gunpowder before any Western nations, the only artillery they had to defend against the Manchu invaders was made for them by Jesuit missionaries from the West. Interestingly, the Jesuits are also said to have cast cannons for the Manchus. It's truly remarkable that these missionaries, dedicated to spreading the Christian faith around the world, found themselves making weapons of war. However, members of this unique religious order were always practical, always involved in politics wherever they went. And there were none they did not reach.

{107}

{107}

Populations of East and West

East and West Populations

At first the Jesuits were made welcome in China, but a reaction against all western people seems to have taken place when the Manchu emperor was firmly established on his throne. Japan also set her face against the new trade that was carried out in Dutch and Portuguese vessels. Moreover, in 1662 the Dutch suffered a heavy reverse in being driven out of the island of Formosa, after long and hard fighting. The beginning of the eighteenth century really saw the doors of the far East more firmly closed to the West than they had been fifty years before. The far East therefore was, for the time being, even less in the world story than it had been. But it had its own story, which sufficed for itself, and it was a story in which very many actors played a part. The western lands were still what we should reckon very thinly populated. Our England, for instance, nearly certainly did not have a population of more than five millions and a half at the end of the seventeenth century. But already there must have been a relatively dense population in China. In Pekin, in an appalling earthquake that happened in 1661, it is said that 400,000 people lost their lives. Now the total population of London in 1685 is put at only a little more than half a million, and London was already far and away the largest town in our country, seventeen times larger than Bristol, which then was second to it in numbers. North of the Trent, the country was still scarcely civilised or settled at all. But after nightfall the unlighted streets of the cities were probably more dangerous than any part of the country. Near London even, at a much later date, it was the law that all the covert near the high roads should be cut away so as to leave less shelter for the lurking highwaymen; but still the picturesque Dick Turpins abounded. And high roads, roads along which a coach might go, ever so slowly, sometimes drawn by oxen, were few, and these few were bad. Great men {108} travelled with six horses to their coach and a large following, not for honour and glory but because it was likely that the pulling power of six horses and even more might be required to draw the coach through the marshy places of the road—and in the undrained and unenclosed country the marshy places were many. Nor were the numerous retainers for vain show: they were for necessary protection, and at any moment might have to use their arms.

At first, the Jesuits were welcomed in China, but a backlash against all Westerners seems to have occurred once the Manchu emperor secured his throne. Japan also resisted the new trade happening through Dutch and Portuguese ships. Additionally, in 1662, the Dutch faced a significant defeat when they were expelled from the island of Formosa after a protracted conflict. By the early eighteenth century, the doors to the Far East were more firmly shut to the West than they had been fifty years earlier. Therefore, for a time, the Far East was even less significant in global affairs than before. However, it had its own history, which was self-sufficient and involved many participants. The Western lands were still considered very sparsely populated. For instance, England likely had a population of no more than five and a half million at the end of the seventeenth century. Meanwhile, China must have already had a relatively dense population. In Beijing, a devastating earthquake in 1661 reportedly claimed 400,000 lives. In comparison, the total population of London in 1685 was estimated to be just over half a million, and London was the largest city in the country, seventeen times bigger than Bristol, which was second in population. North of the Trent, the region was still hardly civilized or settled. After dark, the unlit streets of cities were probably more dangerous than rural areas. Even near London, much later, it was mandated that all underbrush near highways be cleared to provide less cover for lurking highwaymen; yet, daring figures like Dick Turpin still roamed freely. There were few highways suitable for coaches, which traveled very slowly, sometimes pulled by oxen, and those that existed were often in poor condition. Wealthy individuals traveled with six horses for their coach and a large entourage, not for prestige, but because they often needed that many horses to pull the coach through wet, marshy areas—of which there were many in the undeveloped and unregulated countryside. The numerous attendants were not just for show; they were there for essential protection and might need to use their weapons at any moment.

When the fields began to be enclosed and drained, they would grow more corn or pasture and so help to support a larger population; but the enclosing meant that much of the waste, where the poor people had picked firewood and perhaps caught or killed some game, were taken from them. And as it was in England, so too was it in other European countries as they advanced in civilisation.

When the fields were enclosed and drained, they started producing more corn or pasture, which helped support a larger population. However, this enclosure meant that a lot of the waste land, where poor people had gathered firewood and possibly hunted for game, was taken from them. Just like in England, this was also happening in other European countries as they progressed in civilization.



In the main, then, the story of the latter half of the seventeenth century is the story of the shifting of the great power in the world from Spain to France. The story of the early years of the eighteenth century is in the main the story of the opposition of the other nations to the carrying out of the provisions of the will of the King of Spain by which he bequeathed all that was Spain's to the grandson of the French king. Had those provisions been faithfully executed they would have thrown so great power and wealth into the hands of the ruler of France that no other nation could have lived at ease under so vast a menace. Already France had submitted to some check in agreeing to the provisions of the Peace of Ryswick. But she was arrogant and aggressive still.

In the main, the story of the latter half of the seventeenth century involves the transfer of global power from Spain to France. The early years of the eighteenth century primarily focus on how other nations opposed the execution of the Spanish King's will, which bequeathed all of Spain's possessions to the French king's grandson. If those provisions had been carried out as intended, they would have concentrated immense power and wealth in the hands of the French ruler, making it impossible for other nations to feel secure under such a significant threat. France had already faced some limitations by agreeing to the terms of the Peace of Ryswick, but it remained arrogant and aggressive.







{109}

{109}

CHAPTER VII

THE HUMBLING OF FRANCE

We may probably say that no other man has made so great a difference to the history of the world, by his last will and testament, as did the King of Spain by that will which left all his monarchy to the grandson of him who already was so great as to be called the Grand Monarque. He willed away his vast territories, as it had been a five-acre field, and his subjects, of many nationalities, as they had been the sheep or cattle thereon.

We can definitely say that no other person has changed the course of world history with their last will and testament like the King of Spain did with the will that left all his kingdom to the grandson of the man who was already so important that he was called the Grand Monarch. He gave away his vast lands as if they were just a small five-acre field, and his diverse subjects as if they were merely the sheep or cattle in that field.

And the Grand Monarque, by accepting the gift on behalf of his infant grandson, united his enemies so that they forgot their own mutual quarrels and formed a great alliance against him.

And the Grand Monarch, by accepting the gift for his young grandson, brought together his enemies so they put aside their own disputes and created a powerful alliance against him.

But he was very strong. He had a huge army, he had great wealth, and he had the advantage of being at the centre of the theatre of conflict, while his foes were on the circumference.

But he was very strong. He had a huge army, a lot of wealth, and he had the advantage of being at the center of the conflict, while his enemies were on the outskirts.

The most formidable in the alliance against him were the English and the Dutch. William III., husband of Mary, daughter of James II., was on the English throne. As Protestants and Stuarts, Mary and her sister Anne, who succeeded in 1702, in some degree conciliated both parties in England. William III., besides being married to England's queen, was himself of the English Royal line, being a grandson of Charles I. An Act of Settlement, as it was called, {110} had been passed by the English Parliament which should exclude, after Anne's death, a son born to James II. by a second marriage. This son, a Catholic, thus excluded, received welcome at the French Court and became the centre of Jacobite intrigues for the Crown of England. It was his recognition as King of England by Louis XIV. which determined William III. to support with all his forces what came to be known as the Grand Alliance against France. William, however, died suddenly as the result of an accident before the war really began.

The strongest members of the alliance against him were the English and the Dutch. William III, who was married to Mary, the daughter of James II, sat on the English throne. As Protestants and members of the Stuart family, Mary and her sister Anne, who became queen in 1702, helped to unite both factions in England to some extent. William III, in addition to being married to England's queen, was also part of the English royal line, being a grandson of Charles I. The English Parliament passed an Act of Settlement that would exclude a son born to James II by a second marriage after Anne's death. This son, who was Catholic, was thus excluded and found refuge at the French Court, becoming the focal point of Jacobite plots for the English Crown. His recognition as King of England by Louis XIV prompted William III to fully support what became known as the Grand Alliance against France. However, William died suddenly due to an accident before the war truly began.

Queen Anne then, came to the throne, and the command of the allied English and Dutch forces was taken by John Churchill, later Duke of Marlborough. He proved himself a great general. His first great victory was in the battle of Blenheim in 1704, followed by that of Ramillies two years later. The French had received so heavy a beating that the Grand Monarque sought peace; but the terms offered did not satisfy the victors.

Queen Anne then ascended to the throne, and John Churchill, who later became the Duke of Marlborough, took command of the allied English and Dutch forces. He proved to be a brilliant general. His first major victory was at the Battle of Blenheim in 1704, followed by the Battle of Ramillies two years later. The French suffered such a heavy defeat that the Grand Monarque sought peace; however, the terms offered did not satisfy the victors.

The war was not restricted to the Netherlands. The little country of Portugal was in the alliance; so too was, for a while, another small country, the Duchy of Savoy in the north-west corner of Italy. Later Savoy went over to the Habsburg party. The Emperor was on the side of the allies.

The war wasn't just limited to the Netherlands. The small country of Portugal was part of the alliance, and for a time, another small nation, the Duchy of Savoy in the north-west corner of Italy, was too. Eventually, Savoy switched to the Habsburg side. The Emperor was with the allies.

Besides the Netherlands, the allies were victorious in Bavaria, in Italy, and for a moment in Spain itself. The approach of an English army to Madrid actually forced the king to leave his throne and his capital; but that advance was not maintained, the allies were defeated in Spain, and he was re-established. Between English and French, the war was fought so far from home as Canada—much to the English advantage in the peace by which it was concluded. But before Louis would make peace on terms that the allies were willing to accept, his armies had to suffer further defeat in the {111} Netherlands at the hands of Marlborough. Oudenarde in 1708 and Malplaquet in the following year are the places and dates of these two English victories which were really decisive of the war.

Besides the Netherlands, the allies won in Bavaria, Italy, and briefly in Spain itself. The arrival of an English army in Madrid actually forced the king to abandon his throne and capital; however, that advance didn’t last, the allies were defeated in Spain, and he was reinstated. The war was fought between the English and French as far away as Canada—much to the English's advantage in the peace agreement that ended it. But before Louis would agree to peace on terms acceptable to the allies, his armies had to endure further defeats in the {111} Netherlands at the hands of Marlborough. Oudenarde in 1708 and Malplaquet the following year are the locations and dates of these two English victories that were truly decisive in the war.

Marlborough's success and the ascendancy which he and his duchess had gained over the queen, made him many enemies at home. We begin about this time to hear of the two great political parties, Tories and Whigs. Marlborough was of the latter party, which was in power till 1710, in which year they lost place to the former. Marlborough was dismissed from his command in the year following; and with his dismissal negotiations for peace were renewed.

Marlborough's success and the influence he and his duchess had over the queen made him a lot of enemies back home. Around this time, we start to hear about the two major political parties, Tories and Whigs. Marlborough was part of the Whigs, who were in power until 1710, when they lost their position to the Tories. Marlborough was removed from his command the following year, and with his dismissal, peace negotiations were restarted.

Peace of Utrecht

Peace of Utrecht

It was not until 1713 that its terms were finally agreed, in the Peace of Utrecht; and in the main it gave the allies what they had fought for. Certain frontier fortress towns were ceded to the Netherlands by France. Louis, as representing the Habsburg house, gave up all claim to the Spanish Netherlands. The King of Spain was recognised as ruler in his own country, but renounced all right to the French Crown. On the other hand, it was the Peace of Utrecht that made Austria dominant for many years in Italy. In Canada, England gained a large territory from the French.

It wasn't until 1713 that the terms were finally agreed upon in the Peace of Utrecht, which mainly gave the allies what they had fought for. France ceded certain frontier fortress towns to the Netherlands. Louis, representing the Habsburg family, gave up all claims to the Spanish Netherlands. The King of Spain was recognized as the ruler of his own country but renounced any right to the French Crown. On the other hand, the Peace of Utrecht allowed Austria to be dominant in Italy for many years. In Canada, England gained a large territory from the French.

Look where we may on the scene of the great story in this period, we find great misery everywhere. No sooner had the wars of religion ceased than there began those wars over the succession to the thrones of the newly formed or forming nations. It seems that as soon as the people began to have any sense of nationality, as we say—any feeling that as a nation they had an existence free and independent of the others—they at once found themselves faced by the danger of some one nation, or some one Royal house ruling several nations, becoming so strong as to take their liberty from them. First were the Habsburgs {112} and next the power of Spain, then that of France: nor have we even so by any means come to the end of these wars of succession. We have to hear of more. The nations could no longer endure the idea of an empire such as Charlemagne's, with authority over them.

Wherever we look at this great story during this time, we see suffering everywhere. As soon as the wars of religion ended, conflicts over the thrones of the newly formed or emerging nations began. It seems that the moment people started to feel a sense of nationality—as we say, a belief that they existed as a nation independent from others—they were immediately confronted with the threat of one nation or royal house dominating multiple nations and stripping them of their freedom. First, it was the Habsburgs, then the power of Spain, and next that of France; and we certainly haven't reached the end of these succession wars. There's more to come. The nations could no longer accept the idea of an empire like Charlemagne's holding authority over them.

The Emperor, still so-called, had little power: it was scarcely more than nominal over the German States by which he was elected. About the date of the Peace of Utrecht, an event took place in those German States which was to be of much importance in the future. That was the accession of the Elector—the ruler who had a vote for the election of the Emperor—of Brandenburg, to the throne of Prussia. Its import, of course, was not seen at the time, but it was the beginning of the dominance of Prussia over Germany.

The Emperor, still called that, had little real power; it was barely more than a title over the German States that elected him. Around the time of the Peace of Utrecht, a significant event occurred in those German States which would have major implications for the future. This was when the Elector—the ruler who could vote in the Emperor's election—from Brandenburg ascended to the throne of Prussia. At the time, its significance wasn't recognized, but it marked the beginning of Prussia's dominance over Germany.

The Emperor, with such power as he might command, had been one of the allies against Louis, but he had his own troubles on his north-eastern boundary to occupy his attention. We have before now, in course of the story, seen a King of Sweden coming down from the north and fighting in Germany. That was in the days of the great Gustavus Adolphus, commanding the Protestant forces and dying in the hour of victory at Lutzen, near Leipsic.

The Emperor, with all the power he could muster, had been one of the allies against Louis, but he had his own issues on his northeastern border that kept him busy. Earlier in the story, we saw a King of Sweden come down from the north to fight in Germany. That was during the time of the great Gustavus Adolphus, who led the Protestant forces and died in the moment of victory at Lutzen, near Leipzig.

Charles XII

Charles XII

Now, in the early years of the eighteenth century, we have another King of Sweden, Charles XII., fighting in Germany; but it is no religious war that he is waging. He is fighting in the first place to maintain his right to his kingdom of Sweden. Kings of Sweden had at one time or other coveted the throne of Poland. But also more than one King of Poland had laid claim to the throne of Sweden. And now, although this claim had been formally renounced, Charles XII. had no sooner acceded, than Danes (including Norwegians), Poles, and Russians united to dethrone {113} him. That very remarkable ruler, Peter the Great, was at this time Tsar.

Now, in the early 1700s, we have another King of Sweden, Charles XII, fighting in Germany; but this isn’t a religious war. His main goal is to defend his claim to the Swedish throne. Kings of Sweden have, at various times, wanted the Polish throne. Similarly, several Kings of Poland have claimed the Swedish throne. Even though this claim had been officially given up, as soon as Charles XII took power, the Danes (including Norwegians), Poles, and Russians joined forces to try to overthrow him. At this time, the notable ruler Peter the Great was Tsar. {113}

The young King of Sweden first met and defeated the Danes, next the Russians, and then marched his victorious troops into Poland, which he conquered and overran. As a result of his victories he seems to have gained little, however, beyond the maintenance of his own throne in Sweden, and, after remaining two years or more in Poland, he set a king of his own nomination, Leszynska, on its throne, made peace with his enemies and went back to his own country. Three years later, however, he was again fighting in Russia, and it was during this campaign, that his armies pushed into Germany also. In Russia he finally suffered an overwhelming defeat at Pultowa: this was in 1709, and one result of that disaster was that his nominee lost the crown of Poland.

The young King of Sweden first met and defeated the Danes, then the Russians, and marched his victorious troops into Poland, which he conquered and took over. However, despite his victories, he didn't gain much beyond securing his own throne in Sweden. After spending over two years in Poland, he placed a king of his own choosing, Leszynska, on its throne, made peace with his enemies, and returned to his own country. Three years later, though, he was fighting in Russia again, and during this campaign, his armies also pushed into Germany. In Russia, he ultimately faced a crushing defeat at Pultowa: this happened in 1709, and one consequence of that disaster was that his appointee lost the crown of Poland.

After Pultowa, Charles fled to the Turks, engaged them as his allies and persuaded them to send an army of invasion into Russia; but after a short campaign peace was made between Russia and Turkey, and in 1714 Charles returned to his own country. He died four years later; and thereafter Sweden was no more a great actor in our story. The power of Russia, on the other hand, continually increased, and within a few years Russian armies were victoriously overrunning Sweden itself. The Swedes, nevertheless, preserved their independence, but were no longer dangerously aggressive to the nations south of the Baltic.

After Pultowa, Charles fled to the Turks, got them to become his allies, and convinced them to send an army to invade Russia; however, after a brief campaign, peace was established between Russia and Turkey, and in 1714, Charles returned to his homeland. He died four years later, and after that, Sweden was no longer a major player in our narrative. Meanwhile, Russia's power kept growing, and within a few years, Russian armies were successfully invading Sweden itself. The Swedes, however, maintained their independence but were no longer aggressively threatening to the nations south of the Baltic.







{114}

{114}

CHAPTER VIII

FROM THE PEACE OF UTRECHT TO THE PEACE OF AIX-LA-CHAPELLE

In the last, short, chapter I tried to tell the story of the early years of the eighteenth century up to the Peace of Utrecht in 1713. Principally it is the story of the humbling of France, and of the checking of the ambition of Louis XIV. to unite in his descendants, together with the Crown of France, all that was included in the monarchy of Spain. That ambitious design was checked, and from now onward we shall see that a great motive in the story is the preservation of what became known as "the balance of power in Europe"; so that no one nation should have too preponderant a superiority over the rest.

In the last short chapter, I aimed to share the story of the early years of the eighteenth century leading up to the Peace of Utrecht in 1713. It mainly focuses on the decline of France and the curbing of Louis XIV's ambition to merge the Spanish monarchy with the Crown of France for his descendants. That ambitious plan was thwarted, and from here on, we'll see that a major theme in the narrative is the maintenance of what came to be known as "the balance of power in Europe," ensuring that no single nation held excessive dominance over the others.

The purpose of the present chapter is to carry forward the story to the middle of the century, or, more precisely, to another very important peace treaty, that between England and France, signed at Aix-la-Chapelle, in 1748.

The purpose of this chapter is to continue the story to the middle of the century, or, more specifically, to another significant peace treaty, the one between England and France, signed at Aix-la-Chapelle in 1748.

The Peace of Utrecht had indeed included in its provisions a settlement between England and France; but within a few years war broke out again in Europe, which involved both these countries, and again it was war over the succession to thrones. There was war over the succession to the throne of Poland, to the throne of Austria, and, although it is not written of {115} by historians as a war of succession, it really was a small war of the same kind in which England very soon found herself engaged in Scotland.. And, as ever of old, France and her Catholic king sided with the Scottish Catholics against the English Protestant king. The Court of France had, as we have noted, given welcome and shelter to the son, by his second marriage, of James II., who had a claim by birth to the English Crown.

The Peace of Utrecht did include an agreement between England and France; however, within a few years, war broke out again in Europe, involving both countries, and once more it was a conflict over royal successions. There was war over the succession to the Polish throne, to the Austrian throne, and although historians don’t typically describe it as a war of succession, it was essentially a small war of the same type in which England quickly found itself involved in Scotland. As always, France and its Catholic king supported the Scottish Catholics against the English Protestant king. The French Court had, as previously mentioned, provided refuge and support to the son, from his second marriage, of James II, who had a birthright claim to the English Crown.

Hanoverian English Kings

Hanoverian English Monarchs

But by a recent law of England no Catholic could succeed to the throne. The Act of Settlement gave the Crown of England to George, Elector of Hanover, who was a Protestant and son of a Protestant grand-daughter of James I. It was thus that the Hanoverian dynasty, represented by our present King George V., attained the throne of England. Until Queen Victoria's accession, the sovereignty of Hanover, which became a kingdom when the Bourbon king was restored to the throne of France, also belonged to the King of England. But the laws of Hanover did not recognise succession through the female line, or admit of a queen as ruler; and therefore the two Crowns were separated when Victoria became sovereign of England.

But by a recent law in England, no Catholic could take the throne. The Act of Settlement granted the Crown of England to George, Elector of Hanover, who was a Protestant and the son of a Protestant granddaughter of James I. This is how the Hanoverian dynasty, represented by our current King George V, came to the throne of England. Until Queen Victoria’s reign, the sovereignty of Hanover—which became a kingdom when the Bourbon king was restored to the throne of France—also belonged to the King of England. However, Hanover's laws did not recognize succession through the female line or allow for a queen to rule; therefore, the two crowns were separated when Victoria became the sovereign of England.

The son of James II. came over to Scotland in 1715 and raised a revolt there, with the aid of some of the Highland clans; but this rising, known in history, from its date, as "The Fifteen," was easily put down and made no abiding mark on the story.

The son of James II came to Scotland in 1715 and started a revolt with the help of some Highland clans. This uprising, known historically as "The Fifteen" because of its date, was quickly defeated and didn't leave a lasting impact on history.

The next, which really was of some importance, of the wars of succession was that waged about the throne of Poland. It was a throne, as we have seen, in frequent dispute, but generally the trouble was fought out between Russia, Sweden, and Poland itself, with eastern German States taking some hand in it. Usually these German States acted as a kind of buffer between that particular trouble and the West of Europe, {116} rather as Austria, southward, acted as a buffer for the West against the Turk. But now the King of France was drawn into the fight, because he had married a daughter of the Leszynska whom Charles of Sweden had made King of Poland for a few years before the disastrous overthrow of the Swedes at Pultowa. Russia supported the cause of a rival candidate to the throne, and Leszynska and his French allies were defeated. The chief importance of this war of the Polish succession, for the general story, is that it resulted in a large increase of Russia's power over Poland. The successive rulers of Russia began to be more and more fully recognised as the heads of the Slav people and the supreme upholders of the Greek Church.

The next war of succession that really mattered was the one fought over the throne of Poland. As we've seen, this throne was often disputed, but typically, the conflict was centered around Russia, Sweden, and Poland itself, with the eastern German states getting involved. These German states usually acted as a buffer between this issue and Western Europe, much like Austria did to protect the West from the Turks. However, the King of France got involved because he had married a daughter of Leszynska, whom Charles of Sweden had briefly made King of Poland before the disastrous defeat of the Swedes at Pultowa. Russia backed a rival candidate for the throne, and Leszynska and his French allies were defeated. The main significance of this Polish succession war, in the larger context, is that it significantly increased Russia's power over Poland. The successive rulers of Russia began to be increasingly recognized as the leaders of the Slavic people and the ultimate defenders of the Greek Church. {116}

At the same time another power, a Protestant power, that of Prussia, was becoming more and more formidable along the shores of the Baltic to the north of Poland, and the time is near at hand when we shall see these two, Russia and Prussia, playing a very leading part in the story.

At the same time, another force, a Protestant one, namely Prussia, was growing increasingly powerful along the Baltic coast to the north of Poland, and the moment is approaching when we will see these two, Russia and Prussia, taking on a major role in the narrative.

For the moment, however, the western nations are perhaps not considering them greatly. They are occupied with wars amongst themselves. France and Spain are in arms against each other within a very few years after the peace signed at Utrecht. In the Mediterranean, fighting is nearly perpetual. Venice takes part of Greece from the Turks, and the Turks regain it. Italy and the islands of Corsica, Sardinia, and Sicily are the scenes of battles and exchanges of territory. But still we have to remember what we have seen reason to note before, that we should quite misunderstand the effect of the wars if we were to estimate them by anything like the scale which the last Great War has painfully made known to us. The fighting was all done by the professional soldiers, and the numbers engaged were what we should deem {117} very small, even in comparison with the far smaller population of the countries at that date. The area of the fighting was restricted, so that comparatively small tracts were laid waste; nor was the land so cultivated as it is now. There were not the same crops to be destroyed.

For now, though, the Western nations are probably not paying them much attention. They're caught up in wars with each other. France and Spain are fighting just a few years after the peace treaty signed at Utrecht. In the Mediterranean, fighting is almost constant. Venice takes part of Greece from the Turks, and then the Turks take it back. Italy and the islands of Corsica, Sardinia, and Sicily are the sites of battles and territory swaps. However, we must remember what we've previously noted: we would greatly misunderstand the impact of these wars if we judged them by the scale highlighted by the recent Great War. The fighting mostly involved professional soldiers, and the numbers involved would seem very small to us, even when compared to the much smaller population of those countries at that time. The area of combat was limited, so relatively small regions were devastated; plus, the land was not as cultivated as it is now, and there weren't the same crops to be destroyed.

The Austrian Succession

The War of Austrian Succession

After the war over the Spanish Succession, which terminated with the Peace of Utrecht in 1713, the most important of the wars of the same kind was that over the succession to the Austrian throne, which begun in 1740 on the accession of Maria Theresa, who was the daughter and heiress of the Emperor and Austrian Grand Duke, Charles VI.

After the War of the Spanish Succession, which ended with the Peace of Utrecht in 1713, the most significant conflict of that nature was the war over the succession to the Austrian throne. This war started in 1740 when Maria Theresa, the daughter and heiress of Emperor and Austrian Grand Duke Charles VI, came to power.

Frederick II., King of Prussia, known in history as Frederick the Great, appears to have thought the opportunity good for getting a slice of Austrian territory for himself. It was that land which was called Silesia, and he claimed it on the ground that it had at one time belonged to the Electors of Brandenburg. The Electors of Brandenburg, we shall remember, had become rulers of the kingdom of Prussia.

Frederick II, King of Prussia, known in history as Frederick the Great, seemed to see a good chance to grab a piece of Austrian land for himself. This area was called Silesia, and he argued that it had once belonged to the Electors of Brandenburg. As we recall, the Electors of Brandenburg had become the rulers of the kingdom of Prussia.

Frederick was a great general, and two successive victories quickly induced Maria Theresa to make peace with him, ceding him a portion of that Silesia for which he had gone to war.

Frederick was a brilliant general, and two back-to-back victories quickly led Maria Theresa to make peace with him, giving up a part of Silesia that he had fought for.

Maria Theresa was married to Francis of Lorraine, who was Grand Duke of Tuscany. She was of the Habsburg house. Louis XIV. was a Bourbon—a younger branch of the Capet family—and in direct descent from the Henry IV., who was the first of the Bourbons to be King of France. And of the same Bourbon family was the King of Spain and of Southern Italy and Sicily—"the Two Sicilies," as they were called.

Maria Theresa was married to Francis of Lorraine, who was the Grand Duke of Tuscany. She belonged to the Habsburg family. Louis XIV was a Bourbon—a younger branch of the Capet family—and a direct descendant of Henry IV, who was the first Bourbon king of France. The King of Spain and of Southern Italy and Sicily—referred to as "the Two Sicilies"—also came from the Bourbon family.

Nearly thirty years before his death, the Emperor Charles had secured the assent of the great powers of Europe to his decree that if he died without sons his {118} daughter should succeed to the Austrian dominions. The Bourbons, with others, had assented. Nevertheless, directly Charles died and Maria Theresa, according to this arrangement, claimed to succeed him, they took sides with the Elector of Bavaria, who claimed the throne.

Nearly thirty years before his death, Emperor Charles got the approval of the major powers in Europe for his decree that if he died without sons, his {118} daughter would inherit the Austrian territories. The Bourbons and others agreed to this. However, as soon as Charles died and Maria Theresa, in line with this arrangement, sought to claim her inheritance, they sided with the Elector of Bavaria, who was also claiming the throne.

For allies, she had only England, with Hanover, in the north, and, in the south, the small but ancient kingdom of Savoy, often, in course of the story, the object of fighting between France and Spain, yet still, after varying fortunes, maintaining its independence. Moreover, Sardinia, which had long been a Spanish possession, now belonged to Savoy. The armies of this small State had a great reputation, due to the genius for generalship shown by Prince Eugene of Savoy both against the Turks and in Marlborough's service.

For allies, she only had England, along with Hanover in the north, and in the south, the small but historic kingdom of Savoy, which was frequently caught in battles between France and Spain. Yet, after many ups and downs, it still managed to maintain its independence. Additionally, Sardinia, which had been owned by Spain for a long time, now belonged to Savoy. The armies of this small state were highly regarded, thanks to the strategic brilliance demonstrated by Prince Eugene of Savoy both against the Turks and while serving under Marlborough.

Mainly, however, it was the valour and devotion of the Hungarians that saved Austria for Maria Theresa. The armies of France and Bavaria advanced through Russian territory, but they were flung back by Hungarians and Austrians. Maria Theresa returned to the throne from which she had fled. Her principal enemy, the Bavarian Elector, who had been chosen as Emperor, died, and her own husband, Francis, was elected Emperor in his place.

Mainly, it was the courage and dedication of the Hungarians that saved Austria for Maria Theresa. The armies from France and Bavaria moved through Russian territory, but they were pushed back by the Hungarians and Austrians. Maria Theresa returned to the throne she had fled from. Her main enemy, the Bavarian Elector, who had been selected as Emperor, died, and her husband, Francis, was elected Emperor in his place.

In the north, England and France met in the battles of Dettingen and Fontenoy. The English were assisted by the Dutch, for Holland was now a member of the alliance, but neither of the allies gained much glory in the campaign. They did at least divert some of the strength of France from the Austrian battlefields, while the armies of Savoy occupied the attention of Spain in Italy and also of such troops as France had to spare for that quarter of the far-flung war. Frederick the Great broke his word, with the cynicism which the Prussian has always shown since, and took the field {119} on the side of France and Bavaria. Again he was victorious. He was confirmed in possession of Silesia, though he assented to the election of Francis as Emperor.

In the north, England and France faced off in the battles of Dettingen and Fontenoy. The English had support from the Dutch, as Holland was now part of the alliance, but neither side earned much glory in this campaign. At least they managed to divert some of France's strength away from the Austrian battlefields, while the armies of Savoy kept Spain occupied in Italy and absorbed some of the French troops that could be spared for that distant part of the ongoing war. Frederick the Great broke his promise, showing the kind of cynicism that Prussians have always displayed, and took to the field on the side of France and Bavaria. Once again, he emerged victorious. He retained control of Silesia, even though he accepted the election of Francis as Emperor. {119}

Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle

Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle

The result of this various fighting was summed up in the Provisions of the famous Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, signed at that place in 1748. Maria Theresa was established on the Austrian throne, with the formal assent of the other powers. Her dominion in Northern Italy, including Milan and Tuscany, was confirmed. And the territory of Savoy was extended. In the south, the Bourbon king of the Two Sicilies retained these dominions. Thus, in the main, the position of neither Spain nor of France was greatly affected. We may note that one of the treaty provisions put Genoa under the protection of France. That may seem a detail rather small for attention in so outlined a story as this. It is, however, a detail of which the importance must be realised when we observe that Genoa claimed a sovereignty over the little island of Corsica. Corsica shortly afterwards rebelled against this sovereignty, with the ultimate result that the island was annexed by France in 1755. And in 1769 was born, in Corsica, Napoleon Bonaparte.

The outcome of this various fighting was summarized in the Provisions of the famous Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, signed there in 1748. Maria Theresa was established on the Austrian throne, with the official approval of the other powers. Her rule over Northern Italy, including Milan and Tuscany, was confirmed. The territory of Savoy was expanded. In the south, the Bourbon king of the Two Sicilies kept his territories. Overall, the positions of both Spain and France were not significantly changed. It’s worth noting that one of the treaty provisions placed Genoa under the protection of France. This might seem like a minor detail in such a broader narrative, but it is significant when we consider that Genoa claimed sovereignty over the small island of Corsica. Shortly after, Corsica rebelled against this claim, ultimately resulting in the island being annexed by France in 1755. And in 1769, Napoleon Bonaparte was born in Corsica.

It was in direct consequence, therefore, of this protectorate of Genoa by France under the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, and of France's annexation of Corsica a few years later, that Napoleon was born a French subject. That seemingly accidental circumstance was of some importance in the world's history.

It was directly because of this protectorate of Genoa by France following the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, and France's takeover of Corsica a few years later, that Napoleon was born a French citizen. That seemingly random circumstance played a significant role in world history.

The disposition of the various States in Italy, made by this Peace of 1748, was maintained with little disturbance until the armies of the French Republic, under the leadership of the wonderful Corsican, broke up every European disposition.

The arrangement of the different States in Italy, established by the Peace of 1748, was kept mostly intact until the armies of the French Republic, led by the remarkable Corsican, disrupted every European arrangement.

If France, in the course of this war over the Austrian succession, had possessed an army free for an attack {120} in any force on England, it might have gone very hardly for our country. The son of James II., known as the Old Pretender (pretender to the Crown of England) was still living at the French Court in 1745; and in that year his son, Charles Edward, the Young Pretender, landed in Scotland, and led that rising which is known from its date as "the Forty-five." With the Highland clans to aid, he gained victories over the English generals sent against him, he conquered practically all Scotland and made his way southward in England as far as Derby.

If France, during this war over the Austrian succession, had an army ready to launch an attack on England, things could have gone very badly for our country. The son of James II, known as the Old Pretender (claiming the English Crown), was still living at the French Court in 1745. That year, his son, Charles Edward, the Young Pretender, landed in Scotland and led the uprising known as "the Forty-five." With the help of the Highland clans, he won victories over the English generals sent to stop him, conquered almost all of Scotland, and made his way south into England as far as Derby.

If he had shown determination, if he had pushed on towards London, it is quite likely that much of the future story of England and of the whole Anglo-Saxon community in the world might have to be written very differently. For England was not warmly devoted to her Hanoverian kings. The Young Pretender might have picked up many more adherents as he went south. Had a French force been poured in to his assistance at this critical moment, it seems to be the opinion of historians that his cause would have been won.

If he had shown determination and kept moving toward London, it’s likely that a lot of England’s future and the story of the entire Anglo-Saxon community worldwide would have to be written very differently. England wasn’t very loyal to her Hanoverian kings. The Young Pretender could have gained many more supporters as he headed south. If a French force had come to help him at this crucial moment, historians generally believe that he would have succeeded.

But no French force appeared. Probably France had all her available armies fully engaged. Charles Edward did not show determination. He went back to Edinburgh, and the clans, held together by no central authority, but only by their sympathy with the Scottish royal family of Stuart, dispersed to their Highland homes. For a while the Pretender played the king in Edinburgh, but at length a strong English force under the Duke of Cumberland was sent to Scotland. A decisive engagement was fought on the wild moor of Culloden, near Inverness. It settled for all time the fate of the Stuart dynasty, and set the Hanoverians firmly on the throne of England. The clans which had arisen for the Stuarts in the previous attempt by the Old Pretender in "the {121} Fifteen" had suffered slight punishment at the hands of the victorious English. After "the Forty-five," on the contrary, their punishment was cruelly severe; but it had at least the effect of quelling their spirit so that they did not imperil the peace of the realm again.

But no French troops showed up. France probably had all its available armies fully occupied. Charles Edward didn’t seem determined. He returned to Edinburgh, and the clans, held together not by any central authority but only by their support for the Scottish royal family of Stuart, scattered back to their Highland homes. For a while, the Pretender acted like a king in Edinburgh, but eventually, a strong English force led by the Duke of Cumberland was sent to Scotland. A decisive battle took place on the wild moor of Culloden, near Inverness. It determined the fate of the Stuart dynasty forever and solidified the Hanoverians on the throne of England. The clans that had rallied for the Stuarts during the previous attempt by the Old Pretender in "the Fifteen" faced only minor punishment from the victorious English. After "the Forty-five," however, their punishment was brutally severe; but it at least succeeded in quelling their spirit so they didn’t threaten the peace of the realm again.

Ireland's misfortunes

Ireland's challenges

At the same moment, towards the middle of this eighteenth century, Ireland was in terrible suffering also. In 1739 had happened her worst famine, due to failure of the potatoes on which most of the people depended, almost entirely, for their livelihood. It was estimated that no less than one-fifth of the population actually died, and there can be no doubt that the effect of that starvation on the survivors must have been to weaken the stock for more than one generation.

At the same time, in the mid-eighteenth century, Ireland was also experiencing extreme hardship. In 1739, it faced its worst famine, caused by a potato crop failure on which most of the population relied almost entirely for their survival. It was estimated that at least one-fifth of the population died, and there's no doubt that the impact of that starvation on those who survived weakened the population for more than one generation.

And we are obliged to confess, with shame, that England's dealing with Ireland during all that half-century was as cruel and selfish as it was stupid and short-sighted. There was a moment when it seems as if the people of the smaller island were anxious for union with the greater; but that union was opposed by a section of the English themselves—especially the powerful section interested in the trade of wool with the continent of Europe. A law passed as far back as the second half of the seventeenth century prohibited the Irish from exporting cattle. Consequently they had largely devoted their excellent pasture to producing sheep, for the wool. The English wool traders wished to keep this profitable commerce to themselves. To attain that selfish end they opposed the proposed union, which presumably would have put the Irish wool producers on the same footing as the English. Further, under William III., they succeeded in passing through Parliament a bill prohibiting the Irish from either making up their home-grown wool or from exporting it.

And we regret to admit, with embarrassment, that England's treatment of Ireland over the past fifty years was as cruel and selfish as it was foolish and shortsighted. There was a time when it seemed like the people of the smaller island were eager for union with the larger; however, that union faced opposition from a faction of the English themselves—particularly those with a vested interest in the wool trade with mainland Europe. A law dating back to the latter part of the seventeenth century banned the Irish from exporting cattle. As a result, they largely turned their fantastic pastures towards sheep farming for wool. The English wool traders wanted to keep this lucrative business for themselves. To achieve that selfish goal, they fought against the proposed union, which would likely have leveled the playing field for Irish wool producers alongside the English. Additionally, under William III, they managed to push a bill through Parliament that prohibited the Irish from either processing their own wool or exporting it.

{122}

{122}

The not unnatural result was that the unfortunate Irish turned to all sorts of secret devices for shipping their wool, contrary to the provisions of this extraordinarily cruel law, to France; and this secret traffic is generally regarded as the starting-point of all the many secret societies, the Whiteboys, the Fenians, and so on, which have figured largely in Ireland's later political story. So much of the bitter feud between England and Ireland has been due to the folly and injustice of the former nation! For all our just pride in the greatness of our country, we must try to keep a clear vision and not let that proper pride blind us to England's faults.

The unfortunate outcome was that the desperate Irish resorted to various secret methods for exporting their wool to France, despite the harsh restrictions of this brutally unfair law. This underground trade is widely seen as the origin of many secret societies, such as the Whiteboys and the Fenians, which have played a significant role in Ireland's later political history. Much of the bitter conflict between England and Ireland stems from the foolishness and injustices of the former nation! Despite our rightful pride in the greatness of our country, we need to maintain a clear perspective and not allow that pride to blind us to England's shortcomings.

One of the reasons why I suggested that a French force landing in England in "the Forty-five" might have changed the subsequent story of the Anglo-Saxon people, is that it might have had the result of modifying those very stupid measures by which England drove her American colonies to revolt, and so caused the separation from the mother land of the United States. It is always interesting to speculate about what might have happened to the world story had this or the other event gone just a little differently. It is interesting; but we can never know the answers to such questioning. The story of that lamentable separation belongs to the second half of the century with which we are now dealing. For the moment preparation is in making for it by the continual increase of the English colonists and their continual expansion over more and more of the virgin land. But still the French are in possession of all that vast extent then included under the name of Louisiana.

One of the reasons I suggested that a French force landing in England during "the Forty-five" could have changed the future of the Anglo-Saxon people is that it might have influenced those very foolish policies that led England to push her American colonies toward rebellion, ultimately causing the United States to break away from the motherland. It's always fascinating to think about how different the world might be if certain events had unfolded differently. It's interesting, but we can never know the answers to such questions. The story of that unfortunate separation is part of the latter half of the century we're discussing. For now, preparations are underway, with the ongoing rise of English colonists and their continuous expansion into more and more unclaimed land. Meanwhile, the French still control all the vast territory that was known as Louisiana.

In a former chapter we saw how unmeasured were the hopes of Spain regarding that fabled city of El Dorado, which seems to have been imagined as built and paved with gold. In the new world which the voyagers of the previous century had begun to open {123} out for men of Europe, no vision seemed impossible to realise, and the French, in their American possessions, appear to have deemed that they had found something equivalent to a city of gold—a land with boundless possibilities of wealth. Nor were the less imaginative English immune from the like delusive dreams. We had our "South Sea Bubble"; the French their "Mississippi Bubble."

In an earlier chapter, we discussed the unrealistically high hopes of Spain about the legendary city of El Dorado, which was imagined to be made of gold. In the new world that explorers from the previous century had started to discover for Europeans, it seemed like any dream could come true. The French, in their American territories, believed they had found something like a city of gold—a land with infinite wealth opportunities. The less fanciful English weren't free from similar misleading dreams either. We had our "South Sea Bubble," while the French had their "Mississippi Bubble." {123}

Bubble was the name applied to those schemes only when they had proved themselves, by bursting, to be filled with nothing more substantial or golden than the air. The English bubble, at its inception, was a grave business proposition styled the South Sea Company. The French equivalent was the Mississippi Company, or Compagnie de l'Occident. Like the East India Company, these were formed by persons who subscribed funds for exploiting the wealth, real or imaginary, of the countries indicated by the titles of each. Shares in both one and the other rose to ridiculous values; and the bursting of the one, as of the other, brought ruin to very many in both countries.

Bubble was the term used for those schemes only after they had shown themselves, by collapsing, to be filled with nothing more solid or valuable than air. The English bubble started as a serious business venture called the South Sea Company. The French counterpart was the Mississippi Company, or Compagnie de l'Occident. Similar to the East India Company, these were created by individuals who invested money to exploit the wealth, whether real or imagined, of the regions indicated by their names. Shares in both companies skyrocketed to absurd levels; and the collapse of one, as well as the other, led to the downfall of many in both countries.

The French bourgeois

The French middle class

Nevertheless the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle in the middle of the eighteenth century was the starting-point from which began a remarkable commercial prosperity in France. It was a prosperity of the bourgeois, the burghers or dwellers in the towns, who developed the industries and trades, but it did not reach down to the paysans, the peasants or dwellers in the country. They were in a very bad way, ground down by heavy taxes and by the enforced labour demanded from them by the seigneurs, or landowners.

Nevertheless, the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle in the mid-eighteenth century marked the beginning of significant commercial prosperity in France. This prosperity primarily benefited the bourgeois, the townspeople who drove the growth of industries and trades, but it didn't extend to the peasants, the rural dwellers. They were in very dire straits, burdened by high taxes and forced labor imposed by the landowners.

France had expected great things from her Compagnie de l'Occident, and her extensive colony of Louisiana; but the trading stations which she established in increasing number in the East brought her far richer gains. The war of the Austrian Succession engaged England and France in fighting on {124} battlefields as far apart as Canada and Louisiana in the West, and India in the East; and in the East the French, under Dupleix, at first had the advantage again and again. They repulsed an attack of the English on Pondicherry and they captured Madras. Indications, for the moment, pointed towards an Indian Empire for France as far more likely than an English Indian Empire. In the West, England fared better, but the results of the victories of either side were largely neutralised by that far-reaching Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, which provided that both should relinquish their recent conquests to the other. So the apparent effect of that far-off fighting was to show England increasing in strength westward, but losing, relatively to France, in the East. The events of the next few years were to prove that appearance true for the West, but completely to disprove it in the East. And we should note here once again that it was mainly on the sea-coasts of India, not inland, that the French established themselves. In the interior, the great empire of the Moguls was passing from its zenith of power. The most remarkable monument to its glory is that surpassingly beautiful Taj Mahal, regarded as one of the world's wonders—the shrine erected by the Mogul emperor in memory of his best beloved wife. And as the Mogul supremacy wanes, the power of the Hindu States of Mahratta and Sindhia increases, so that the balance is nearly equal between the Mahommedans and the Buddhists.

France had high hopes for her Compagnie de l'Occident and her vast colony of Louisiana, but the trading posts she set up in growing numbers in the East brought her much greater profits. The war of the Austrian Succession saw England and France battling on fields as distant as Canada and Louisiana in the West, and India in the East; and in the East, the French, led by Dupleix, frequently had the upper hand. They fended off an English attack on Pondicherry and captured Madras. For a moment, it seemed like an Indian Empire for France was much more likely than an English one. In the West, England was doing better, but the outcomes of victories for both sides were largely canceled out by the far-reaching Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, which required both to give back their recent conquests to each other. So, while it appeared that England was gaining strength in the West, it was actually losing ground to France in the East. The events of the upcoming years would confirm this trend in the West but completely contradict it in the East. It’s also important to note that the French primarily established themselves along the coast of India, not inland. In the interior, the vast empire of the Moguls was declining from its peak of power. The most notable symbol of its glory is the stunning Taj Mahal, regarded as one of the wonders of the world—a shrine built by the Mogul emperor in memory of his dearest wife. As the Mogul dominance faded, the power of the Hindu states of Mahratta and Sindhia grew, nearly equalizing the balance between the Muslims and the Buddhists.

Taj Mahal

Taj Mahal


THE TAJ MAHAL, AGRA.
THE TAJ MAHAL, AGRA.

THE TAJ MAHAL, AGRA.

The little kingdom of Afghanistan which we have seen rise on the north-eastern frontier of India established its complete independence towards the middle of the century, after long fighting, with varying fortune, against Persia. On her other boundary, westward and northward, Persia was engaged, on the whole successfully, in perpetual fighting against the Turk; but the result, except as it indicated a decrease {125} in Turkey's striking force, had little or no effect on the Great Story. Under the famous Shah Nadir, Persian armies had penetrated as far eastward as Delhi. But after Nadir's death, in 1747, his eastern conquests were lost.

The small kingdom of Afghanistan, which we saw emerge on the northeastern border of India, gained complete independence around the middle of the century, after a long struggle with varying outcomes against Persia. On its other borders, to the west and north, Persia was mostly engaged in ongoing battles against the Turks, but the outcomes, aside from showing a decline in Turkey's military strength, had little to no impact on the larger picture. Under the well-known Shah Nadir, Persian armies had reached as far east as Delhi. However, after Nadir's death in 1747, his eastern conquests were lost. {125}

On its north-western border, India was menaced by Chinese armies, that conquered the warlike Ghurkas and subdued Nepal. At no other moment of our story does China appear so successful or so aggressive in arms or so likely to play an important part in the world drama. Her great emperor Keenlung had come to the throne in 1735, commencing a reign of no less than sixty years. Nor even then did he leave the throne to die, but voluntarily relinquished it to his son—to the fifteenth, in seniority, of his many sons.

On its northwestern border, India faced a threat from Chinese armies that had defeated the warlike Gurkhas and taken control of Nepal. At no other time in our story does China seem as powerful, aggressive in warfare, or poised to play a significant role in global affairs. The great emperor Qianlong had ascended to the throne in 1735, beginning a reign that lasted an impressive sixty years. Even then, he didn’t leave the throne due to death but chose to pass it on to his son—the fifteenth in line among his many sons.

This, however, was the farthest limit of Chinese extension in the direction of India. The Ghurkas, a {126} tribe of martial hill-men destined to distinguished service under the British flag in later years, soon regained their independence. China contented herself with a much disputed sovereignty over the more northern province of Tibet.

This, however, was the furthest extent of Chinese expansion toward India. The Ghurkas, a tribe of warrior hill people who would go on to serve notably under the British flag in later years, quickly regained their independence. China settled for a highly contested claim of sovereignty over the northern province of Tibet.







{127}

{127}

CHAPTER IX

THE SEVEN YEARS' WAR

It is likely that until the latter half of the eighteenth century the people of Europe did not even begin to realise the full meaning of the great New World which Columbus had discovered for them in the West. Spain regarded it as a Tom Tiddler's ground where she would go and pick up gold. France and possibly England too had their foolish dreams. They expected enormous things from that vast continent of which the western limits were only gradually revealed to them. They expected enormous results which never were, nor ever could be realised. But they had no idea whatever of the yet more enormous effect which the finding of the new continent really was to have on the story. All that was hidden from their eyes.

It’s likely that until the second half of the eighteenth century, the people of Europe didn’t fully grasp the significance of the great New World that Columbus had discovered for them in the West. Spain saw it as a playground where she could just pick up gold. France, and maybe England too, had their own unrealistic dreams. They hoped for massive opportunities from that vast continent, of which the western boundaries were slowly becoming clear to them. They anticipated huge outcomes that never happened and couldn’t have ever happened. But they had no clue about the even more significant impact that the discovery of the new continent would ultimately have on history. All of that was hidden from them.

The settlement between the nations agreed at Aix-la-Chapelle was called a "Peace," but it was a settlement that left one of the States of Europe in a situation which did not promise that the peace would last long. That State was Prussia. We have seen her establishing herself and gaining strength. She had taken Silesia from Austria, and Austria had agreed to that loss in the terms of the peace, but yet longed for an opportunity to regain the loss. France and Spain were knit together in an alliance known as the Family Compact, because the rulers of both countries were of the Bourbon family. Austria, under Maria Theresa, joined {128} their family alliance, and brought in Saxony with her, for Saxony was no less jealous of the power of Prussia than Austria herself. Russia, under the Tsarina Elizabeth, was anxious about the growing strength of this Teutonic State on her border; and on her side she brought Sweden into the large conspiracy which had for its object the break up of the power of Prussia and a partition between the conspirators of the Prussian territories.

The agreement between the nations at Aix-la-Chapelle was called a "Peace," but it left one of the European states in a position that didn't suggest the peace would last long. That state was Prussia. We have seen it establishing itself and gaining strength. Prussia had taken Silesia from Austria, and Austria had accepted that loss in the peace terms, but still longed for a chance to get it back. France and Spain were united in an alliance known as the Family Compact, since the rulers of both countries were from the Bourbon family. Austria, under Maria Theresa, joined their family alliance and brought Saxony along, as Saxony was just as concerned about Prussia's power as Austria itself. Russia, under Tsarina Elizabeth, was worried about the growing strength of this Teutonic state on its border; on its side, it involved Sweden in the larger conspiracy aimed at breaking up Prussia’s power and dividing its territories among the conspirators.

It was a conspiracy which came to the knowledge of Frederick, the Prussian king.

It was a conspiracy that came to Frederick, the Prussian king's attention.

For many years the interests of England and of France had been in conflict both West and East, in America and in India. The opposition was approaching the point at which war must result from it. Now, in the European position just indicated, England saw the opportunity of getting a strong helper against France. She allied herself with Frederick, who had carried the States of Brunswick and of Hesse-Cassel with him; and together they declared war upon nearly all Europe. France, Austria, Spain, Russia, Sweden, and Saxony were against them.

For many years, England and France had conflicting interests both in the West and the East, in America and India. The opposition was nearing the point where war seemed inevitable. Now, given the European situation just described, England saw a chance to gain a strong ally against France. She formed an alliance with Frederick, who had brought the states of Brunswick and Hesse-Cassel with him; together they declared war on nearly all of Europe. France, Austria, Spain, Russia, Sweden, and Saxony were against them.

It has the sound of a combination of overwhelming force as opposed to the English and the Prussian kings, even though the immense power of Russia was then only in its infancy. England was not likely to send very large armies to the Continent, and an English force of 50,000 retreated before the French and was disbanded very early in the war. But Frederick had a genius for the creation and organisation of armies, and had occupied it, during the eight years following the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, in making the Prussian army the finest military machine which the modern world had seen.

It has the sound of a powerful force compared to the English and the Prussian kings, even though Russia’s immense power was still just beginning. England wasn’t likely to send very large armies to the Continent, and an English force of 50,000 retreated from the French and was disbanded very early in the war. But Frederick had a talent for creating and organizing armies, and during the eight years after the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, he focused on making the Prussian army the best military machine the modern world had ever seen.

The Seven Years' War

The French and Indian War

The war which ensued, known as the Seven Years' War from the time that it lasted, is most remarkable for its dramatic changes of fortune. Frederick began {129} by a victory in Saxony, yet more than once he was so heavily defeated that he almost gave up the fight in despair. It is said that he thought of suicide. England, when the elder Pitt was Prime Minister, gave assistance in form of large subsidies of money rather than large forces of men or arms, and without these subsidies Frederick must have given in. A mixed force of English and Hanoverians did indeed fight under the Duke of Brunswick and drove back the French from their attacks on Hanover in 1758 and again in 1759, but except for this last success everything went heavily against Frederick in the fourth year of the war. In the year following, contingents of Russian and Austrian armies were actually occupying Berlin when he fell upon the main Austrian force at Torgau on the Elbe. The victory that he there gained, over heavy odds, turned the tide of the fighting in his favour when it was at its lowest ebb.

The war that followed, known as the Seven Years' War, is most notable for its dramatic shifts in fortune. Frederick started with a victory in Saxony, but he faced such significant defeats at times that he nearly gave up in despair. It's said that he even contemplated suicide. England, under Prime Minister Pitt, provided support in the form of substantial financial aid instead of sending large numbers of troops or weapons, and without this financial help, Frederick would likely have surrendered. A mixed force of English and Hanoverian soldiers did fight under the Duke of Brunswick, successfully repelling French attacks on Hanover in 1758 and again in 1759, but aside from this last victory, things went poorly for Frederick in the fourth year of the war. The following year, Russian and Austrian forces occupied Berlin when Frederick launched an attack on the main Austrian force at Torgau on the Elbe. The victory he achieved there, against the odds, changed the course of the fighting in his favor when it was at its lowest point.

Still the struggle continued, with Frederick and his war-weary troops chiefly on the defensive, exhausted. And to that exhaustion and to his encircling foes he would in all likelihood have been compelled to own defeat, had it not been for the death at the beginning of 1762 of one of his chief enemies, the Tsarina of Russia, and the accession of a Tsar who was his friend. Russia, from a foe became an ally and carried Sweden with her. England, however, had become tired of the war and made alliance with France and Spain by the Peace of Paris in 1763, and in the same year the protagonists, or chief fighters, Prussia and Austria, themselves came to terms. Prussia retained Silesia. The final result of the seven years' fighting, with these singular alternations of victories and defeats, was to leave the map of Europe practically unchanged. From that point of view all the bloodshed had been for nothing.

Still, the struggle continued, with Frederick and his exhausted troops mainly on the defensive. Due to their exhaustion and the enemies closing in, he likely would have had to admit defeat if it weren't for the death of one of his main enemies, the Tsarina of Russia, at the beginning of 1762, and the rise of a Tsar who was his ally. Russia went from being a foe to an ally and brought Sweden along with her. However, England had grown weary of the war and formed an alliance with France and Spain through the Peace of Paris in 1763, and in the same year, the main combatants, Prussia and Austria, reached an agreement. Prussia held onto Silesia. The end result of seven years of fighting, with its strange mix of victories and defeats, was that the map of Europe remained practically the same. From that perspective, all the bloodshed had been for nothing.

From another, a larger and more just point of view, {130} however, we are obliged to realise that perhaps no other one war in the whole of the story has made more difference to its future course. If we consider its effect on the Continent alone, we must realise that it laid the foundation on which the union of the German States into a compact nation was later to be built. It established Prussia in far greater strength than before, because, if she had not added to her possessions, she had at least held her own while her enemies vainly dashed themselves against her. Austria had perforce to acquiesce at length in the loss of Silesia and also in the recognition of this strong State of Northern Germany set up against her own strength in the south. Prussia was to prove the nucleus round and under which the unity of Germany should be built, and it was this war which set firm the foundations of that building.

From a broader and more just perspective, {130} we have to recognize that perhaps no other war in history has had a greater impact on its future direction. When we look at its effect on the Continent alone, we see that it laid the groundwork for the eventual unification of the German States into a cohesive nation. It strengthened Prussia significantly, as, although she may not have gained new territories, she successfully defended her own while her enemies failed to overcome her. Austria ultimately had to accept the loss of Silesia and recognize this powerful Northern German state now positioned against her own strength in the south. Prussia would become the core around which German unity would form, and it was this war that established the solid foundations for that unity.

And as to who was the master mason in that building we can have no doubt whatever.

And as for who was the master mason of that building, we can be completely sure.

We have come across many men in course of this Greatest Story to whom the title of Great has been given, but surely to none more rightly than to this great King of Prussia. His courage in the hour of defeat has been indicated by the above very brief sketch of the war. It was only by the most steadfast courage combined with rare military genius that he came out of that seven years' fighting unshattered. But his genius served his country in peaceful as well as warlike interests. He was an absolute despot, yet he used himself and his despotic power entirely for his country's good. He set the example, in his own court, of a rigid, a scraping economy. He did all in his power to develop the industries of the country, by road making, by improved means of transport, and by every possible expedient. He encouraged education and brought men of letters like Voltaire to the Prussian court. He was rough and passionate, but a very hard worker, and {131} all his work was given to the strengthening and enlightening of his subjects.

We have encountered many men during this Greatest Story who have been called Great, but none more deserving of that title than this great King of Prussia. His bravery in times of defeat has been highlighted by the brief overview of the war mentioned above. It was only through unwavering courage combined with exceptional military talent that he emerged from seven years of fighting unbroken. But his talent served his country in both peaceful and military endeavors. He was an absolute ruler, yet he wielded his power solely for the benefit of his nation. He set a strong example of strict and diligent economy at his court. He did everything possible to boost the country's industries, from building roads to improving transport methods and exploring every viable solution. He promoted education and brought in intellectuals like Voltaire to the Prussian court. He was tough and passionate, but a very hard worker, and all his efforts were focused on strengthening and enlightening his people. {131}

Taken from this point of view, then, the Seven Years' War is seen to have had a very great effect on our story.

Taken from this perspective, the Seven Years' War had a significant impact on our narrative.

But let us regard it also in its effects on the far larger stage upon which the story is being enacted, now that the Old East and the New West have begun to form part of it.

But let’s also consider its effects on the much larger stage where the story is unfolding, now that the Old East and the New West have started to be part of it.

The War overseas

The War abroad

In the very same year, 1757, that Frederick gained two of his most effective victories, those of Rosbach and of Leuthen, in the first of which he broke up the French armies and in the second the armies of Austria, England was gaining success no less important against France far overseas. We have spoken of the East India Company of merchants settled as traders in various places along the coasts of India. It was thus, establishing stations on the coast, that the Portuguese, first, had come; and so too the French and English after them. Already, before the Seven Years' War, we have also noticed sundry clashes of arms between the English and the French, in which the advantage had gone heavily against the former. Both nations were obliged to keep a certain force of troops under arms for their protection in a country where the friendship of the natives was uncertain. The natives were of various races; the land was divided between many rulers of different States; and there was the one outstanding division of religion between Hindus and Mahommedans.

In the same year, 1757, when Frederick achieved two of his most significant victories, at Rosbach and Leuthen, where he defeated the French armies and then the armies of Austria, England was also making important gains against France far overseas. We’ve mentioned the East India Company, a group of merchants settled as traders in various locations along the coasts of India. The Portuguese were the first to establish stations on the coast, followed by the French and English. Even before the Seven Years' War, we observed several conflicts between the English and the French, which generally did not go well for the English. Both countries were required to maintain a certain number of troops for protection in a region where the support of the local people was unpredictable. The locals were from diverse backgrounds; the land was divided among many rulers of different states, and there was a significant religious divide between Hindus and Muslims.

It may seem a strange thing to say, but really it was the French ambition to found a French Empire in India which led to the foundation of the British Empire. Under their able and ambitious leader, Dupleix, the French began to push inland from their coastal stations and forcibly to claim authority in some of the native States. It was, of course, an authority {132} which they exercised in favour of their own people and against the English traders. When the Seven Years' War broke out, English and French in India as elsewhere were declared and open enemies. It was at this very moment that the Nawab, the native ruler, of Bengal, began to quarrel with the English. Naturally he was supported by the French. At first things went badly for the English in some fighting which led to no decisive result, but in the following year—the year of Rosbach and of Leuthen—the British, under Clive, gained a victory of the greatest importance over the troops of the Nawab, supported by the French, at Plassey.

It might sound odd to say, but the French desire to establish a French Empire in India actually led to the creation of the British Empire. Under their skilled and ambitious leader, Dupleix, the French started moving inland from their coastal posts and aggressively claimed authority over some of the local states. This authority was clearly exercised in favor of their own people and against the English traders. When the Seven Years' War began, the English and French in India, as elsewhere, became open enemies. It was at this critical moment that the Nawab, the local ruler of Bengal, began to have disputes with the English. Naturally, he received support from the French. Initially, the English faced difficulties in some battles that resulted in no decisive outcome, but in the following year—the year of Rosbach and of Leuthen—the British, led by Clive, achieved a crucial victory over the Nawab’s troops, who were backed by the French, at Plassey.

It seems to have been quite a revelation to the natives that the British were able to fight at all, and from this time forward their prestige was established in the East, The battle which mainly decided the issue, as between English and French, was not fought until three years later, for at Plassey there had been only a few French supporting the native forces. But at Wandewash, in 1760, the battle was between British and French almost wholly, and its result was a decisive British victory. From that time forward Britain was always regarded as the principal European power in India and on all the eastern sea-coasts.

It seems to have been quite a surprise to the locals that the British could fight at all, and from that point on, their reputation was established in the East. The battle that primarily determined the outcome between the English and the French didn't take place until three years later, as at Plassey there were only a few French troops supporting the local forces. However, at Wandewash in 1760, the battle was almost entirely between the British and French, and its outcome was a decisive British victory. From then on, Britain was always seen as the main European power in India and along all the eastern coastlines.

That was the mark made in the East on this greatest of all stories by the Seven Years' War.

That was the impact the Seven Years' War had in the East on this greatest of all stories.

Its mark was planted no less deeply on the western side. Montreal and Quebec were French towns at the beginning of the war. Moreover, Montcalm, the French governor, had established the authority of the French, supported by a chain of forts, right away west as far as the Mississippi. Take out the atlas, and, remembering that the French possession of Louisiana at that time stretched right up from New Orleans at the Mississippi's mouth to the Great Lakes, you will realise what this meant to the British people in America. {133} It meant that they were completely hemmed in and shut off from all access to the West.

Its mark was left just as deeply on the western side. Montreal and Quebec were French towns at the start of the war. Additionally, Montcalm, the French governor, had established French authority, backed by a series of forts, all the way west to the Mississippi. If you look at an atlas, keeping in mind that French territory in Louisiana at that time stretched from New Orleans at the mouth of the Mississippi up to the Great Lakes, you will understand what this meant for the British people in America. {133} It meant they were completely surrounded and had no access to the West.

Canada gained by England

Canada benefited from England

Pitt seems to have realised it. He sent out a strong force, which was ably helped by the militia called up from the British who were settled in America. Montcalm appears to have shown much genius for friendship with the Indians, and he had many of their tribes to aid his French forces. But the British gained post after post, and the crowning victory was won by Wolfe in 1759 on the Plains of Abraham, which dominate Quebec. Canada was won for Great Britain. The way to the almost boundless West was opened to men of British race. France's dream of Western empire was broken as completely as her dream of empire in the East. Florida, moreover, became British under the terms of the Peace of Paris, being assigned to Great Britain in return for Cuba and the Philippine Islands which had been taken from the Spaniards during the war.

Pitt seems to have realized it. He sent out a strong force, which was effectively supported by the militia called up from the British settlers in America. Montcalm showed a lot of skill in building relationships with the Indians, and he had many of their tribes supporting his French forces. However, the British captured post after post, and the decisive victory was achieved by Wolfe in 1759 on the Plains of Abraham, which overlook Quebec. Canada was secured for Great Britain. The path to the vast West was opened for people of British descent. France's dream of a Western empire was shattered just like her dream of an empire in the East. Additionally, Florida became British under the terms of the Peace of Paris, assigned to Great Britain in exchange for Cuba and the Philippine Islands, which had been taken from the Spaniards during the war.

1760, the year of the Wandewash battle in India, saw two great battles in Europe, one on land, at Minden, and one on sea, in Quiberon Bay, in both of which the French were heavily beaten. They happened at a moment when Frederick's fortunes were at low ebb, and were sorely needed. In the land battles the French were broken by a charge of the English line which seems to have been delivered contrary to all then recognised rules of war. At sea the French fleet was practically destroyed by the English under Admiral Hawke just when it was actually preparing for an invasion of England.

1760, the year of the Battle of Wandewash in India, featured two major battles in Europe: one on land at Minden and another at sea in Quiberon Bay, where the French suffered significant defeats. These events occurred at a time when Frederick's fortunes were at a low point and were greatly needed. In the land battle, the English line launched a charge that seemed to defy all the accepted rules of war at the time. Meanwhile, the French fleet was nearly wiped out by the English under Admiral Hawke just as it was getting ready for an invasion of England.

And the rewards of these conquests, both East and West, were confirmed to Britain by that Peace of Paris which terminated the Seven Years' War.

And the rewards of these conquests, both East and West, were officially granted to Britain by the Peace of Paris, which ended the Seven Years' War.







{134}

{134}

CHAPTER X

HOW THE UNITED STATES WON INDEPENDENCE

We have come to a moment in our story at which the events which modified it most importantly occurred, not in Europe at all, but in that new West which was still British. Before considering them, however, it will be well to gather up some loose ends of the European story.

We’ve reached a point in our story where the most significant events took place, not in Europe, but in the new West that was still under British control. Before diving into those events, it’s a good idea to tie up some loose ends from the European story.

There had been some rearrangement of territory, in the year 1767, between Denmark and Sweden, by which most of what we may see on modern maps marked as Schleswig-Holstein was given over to Denmark in exchange for the Duchy of Oldenburg; but a rearrangement of far more importance was that which is known as the first partition of Poland in 1772. It was a mutual arrangement, between the three strong powers of Russia, Austria, and Prussia, to dismember and embody as parts of themselves such pieces of Polish territory as lay most neighbourly to their own boundaries.

There had been some changes in territory in 1767 between Denmark and Sweden, where most of what we now see on modern maps as Schleswig-Holstein was handed over to Denmark in exchange for the Duchy of Oldenburg. However, a much more significant change was what's known as the first partition of Poland in 1772. It was a mutual agreement among the three powerful nations of Russia, Austria, and Prussia to break apart and incorporate sections of Polish territory that were closest to their own borders.

The Seven Years' War had been in large measure brought about by a rather similar design against Prussia and Poland seems to have been one of the consenting parties, if not an active partaker, in that proposed robbery. Now a robbery yet more audacious was not only proposed but actually perpetrated upon her. She was powerless to resist; though there had been a time when she was a great power and {135} Russia was scarcely heard of, Austria no more than the boundary buffer state between the Teuton and the Slav, and Prussia of no account whatever in the story. This first partition was followed by a second and yet a third rather more than twenty years afterwards. By that latest division she was almost wholly swallowed up in Russia and ceased to exist as an independent State until her comparatively recent resuscitation.

The Seven Years' War was largely caused by a similar plan against Prussia, and Poland seemed to be one of the consenting parties, if not an active participant, in that proposed theft. Now, an even bolder theft was not only proposed but actually carried out against her. She was unable to fight back; there had been a time when she was a major power and {135} Russia was barely known, Austria was just a buffer state between the Germans and the Slavs, and Prussia was insignificant in the grand scheme of things. This first partition was followed by a second and then a third, more than twenty years later. By that latest division, she was almost completely absorbed by Russia and stopped existing as an independent state until her relatively recent revival.

Expansion of Russia

Russia's expansion

On whatever side we now look of the boundaries of Russia we see them continuously extending. Her armies defeat the Tartars eastward, the Turks southward; she destroys a large Turkish fleet; she gains the extensive region called White Russia, and the Crimea, and sends conquering armies into the Balkan States, where the Bulgarian Slavs are establishing themselves ever more firmly as an independent nation. Largely it is by reason of the growing power of Russia that the Turks, are more and more compelled to fight for their existence and for their hold on even a part of their wide conquests in Europe. They are no longer fighting to extend them. And at the same time, that is to say, in 1768, Egypt, under the Mamelukes, throws off the domination of the Ottomans. Originally these Mamelukes themselves were Turkish—a bodyguard of Turkish slaves enrolled for the protection of the Egyptian rulers. They had revolted and seized the government soon after the reign of Saladin. And it is worthy of note that in the midst of all the fighting which goes on in and around the Balkans between Venetians, Turks, Russians, and others, the little mountain State of Montenegro always retains her independence. Though often attacked, she is never subdued. Her story may remind us of those valiant and invincible Swiss, for doubtless it is because of the mountainous character of the two countries alike, giving the defence such a great advantage over the {136} attack, that the heroic defenders of both kept their homeland free against enemies whose numbers were many times greater than their own.

No matter which way we look at the borders of Russia, we see them constantly expanding. Her armies are defeating the Tartars to the east and the Turks to the south; she has destroyed a large Turkish fleet; she has gained the vast area known as White Russia and Crimea, and she is sending conquering armies into the Balkan states, where the Bulgarian Slavs are establishing themselves more firmly as an independent nation. Much of this is due to Russia's growing power, which increasingly forces the Turks to fight for their survival and to maintain even a part of their extensive European conquests. They are no longer fighting to expand. At the same time, in 1768, Egypt, under the Mamelukes, shakes off Ottoman rule. Originally, these Mamelukes were also Turkish—a bodyguard of Turkish slaves recruited to protect the Egyptian rulers. They revolted and took control of the government shortly after Saladin's reign. It's interesting to note that amidst all the fighting happening in and around the Balkans between Venetians, Turks, Russians, and others, the small mountain state of Montenegro always maintains its independence. Although frequently attacked, it is never conquered. Its story may remind us of the brave and unbeatable Swiss, as it seems that the mountainous terrain of both countries provides such a significant advantage for defense over attack, enabling the heroic defenders of both to keep their homeland safe against enemies whose numbers far exceeded their own. {136}

Now, turning to the far western side of the stage, the leading feature of the drama is that the British had established themselves as the great power in America. They had little to fear now from the French. And the reason why that fact is of such vast importance in the story is that, had it not been for that freedom from the French menace, the independence of the United States could not possibly have been won as, and at the time when, it was won. We may regard that independence as a good thing or a bad thing for the world: we may think it better for the world that there should be this great free nation in the West, not united by any political ties with Europe; or we may, on the contrary, deem that the peace and prosperity of man would be better served if the United States belonged to that confederation of States which we call the British Empire—although "Empire" is rather a misleading name for it. The voice of the Anglo-Saxon communities would certainly speak even more forcibly than it does in the world's counsels if there were such union and such unity.

Now, shifting to the far western side of the stage, the main highlight of the drama is that the British had established themselves as the major power in America. They had little to fear from the French now. This fact is extremely important in the story because without being free from the French threat, the independence of the United States could never have been achieved when it was. We can view that independence as either a positive or negative change for the world: we might believe it’s better for the world to have this large free nation in the West, separate from any political ties to Europe; or, on the other hand, we might argue that the peace and prosperity of humanity would be better if the United States were part of the confederation of countries we call the British Empire—though "Empire" is a somewhat misleading term for it. The voice of Anglo-Saxon communities would certainly be even more influential in global discussions if there were such a union and unity.

But, whatever view we may take as to that, we cannot but see that the English settlers in America could never, with even tolerable safety, have declared themselves independent of the British Government, if they had still had the French menace hanging over them. They could not possibly have dispensed with the support of the British army and navy. But after the defeat of the French in Canada they were free to assert themselves.

But, no matter what perspective we take on this, we can't ignore the fact that the English settlers in America could never have safely declared their independence from the British Government if they still had the French threat looming over them. They definitely couldn't have done without the support of the British army and navy. However, after the French were defeated in Canada, they were free to assert their independence.

George III

George III

And again whatever be our opinion about this great splitting up into two branches of the Anglo-Saxon stock, we of England are painfully obliged to realise {137} that it was England's fault. It came about owing to the obstinacy and the despotic ideas of that king of the Hanoverian Royal family, George III., who was on the throne of Great Britain. He even tried his hardest, but in vain, to suppress the newspapers which dared to comment on matters of public interest at home. As a foreigner, and very ignorant of the temper of the people, he was in some degree to be excused. He could scarcely be expected to know better than he did.

And once again, no matter what we think about this major split into two branches of the Anglo-Saxon lineage, we in England must painfully acknowledge that it was England's fault. It happened because of the stubbornness and authoritarian mindset of George III, the king from the Hanoverian royal family, who was on the throne of Great Britain. He made every effort, but in vain, to suppress the newspapers that dared to discuss public matters at home. As a foreigner and someone who's not very familiar with the people's mindset, he can be somewhat excused. He couldn't have been expected to know better than he did.

There were those about him whom we might have expected to know better—his Prime Ministers, and notably Lord Grenville and Lord North. But Lord Grenville was as proud and arrogant as the king himself, and Lord North was not at all a clever man, and, besides, was the absolute servant of his king, not daring to assert his voice against his master's, as Pitt, who had been Prime Minister a little while before, had dared often and long.

There were people around him we might have thought would understand better—his Prime Ministers, especially Lord Grenville and Lord North. But Lord Grenville was just as proud and arrogant as the king himself, and Lord North wasn't very clever at all. Plus, he was completely submissive to his king, never daring to voice his own opinion against his master's, unlike Pitt, who had been Prime Minister a short while before and had often and boldly spoken out.

We have to realise that the actual government was very much in the hands of the king at this date. Then, as now, it was nominally the Parliament that governed. The Cabinet, in fact, does most of the business to-day. Under George III. it was George III. that governed, because the Parliament was full of "the king's friends," as they were called—members whom affection or bribery or some other form of interest influenced so that they could be relied on to support any measures which the king wished to be carried.

We need to understand that at this time, the real power was very much held by the king. Just like today, Parliament was officially in charge. However, the Cabinet actually handles most of the work these days. Under George III, it was really George III who was in control because Parliament was filled with "the king's friends"—members who were swayed by loyalty, bribery, or other interests, making them reliable supporters of any measures the king wanted passed.

The population and the wealth of the British colonies in America had grown very rapidly. At the beginning of George III.'s reign the colonists are said to have numbered nearly a million and a half, which was then just about a fourth of the population of the mother country. And there was already half a million of slaves in the South.

The population and wealth of the British colonies in America had increased significantly. At the start of George III's reign, it was estimated that the colonists numbered nearly one and a half million, which was about a quarter of the population of the mother country. Additionally, there were already half a million slaves in the South.

{138}

{138}

The slaves were already creating a difference between the South and the North, or, shall we say, were emphasising and widening the difference created by the different type of colonist by which the two districts were populated. For Virginia and the other southern States had been occupied largely by emigrants from the West of England and by aristocratic families, and with the slaves to work for them they tended to divide up the country into large estates; whereas in the North, whither the emigrants had come from a lower social stratum at home, and where they had no slaves to work for them, the holdings were small.

The slaves were already highlighting the differences between the South and the North, or should we say, were emphasizing and widening the gap created by the different types of settlers in the two regions. Virginia and the other southern states were mainly settled by emigrants from the West of England and by aristocratic families, and with slaves working for them, they tended to divide the land into large estates. In contrast, the North, where the emigrants came from a lower social class back home and had no slaves to work for them, had smaller holdings.

In religion the Virginians were mainly of the Established English Church. In Maryland, the inhabitants were chiefly Roman Catholic. In New England, Puritans were in a large majority; and in Pennsylvania, the State of William Penn, the people were largely Quakers.

In religion, most Virginians were part of the Established English Church. In Maryland, the residents were primarily Roman Catholic. In New England, the majority were Puritans, while in Pennsylvania, the state founded by William Penn, the population was mostly Quakers.

It was for the sake of religion that most of them, or their forbears, had left their native land. And just because the religions were so many and various, it was impossible that there could be any established Church among them in the land of their adoption. Men were free to serve God according to the dictates of their consciences.

It was for the sake of religion that most of them, or their ancestors, had left their home country. And because the religions were so diverse and numerous, it was impossible for there to be a single established Church among them in their new land. People were free to worship God according to their own beliefs.

Each State was governed by an Assembly elected by its own people and by a Governor appointed by the Crown. The States had their "charters"—documents in which were drawn up their rights and their duties—and so long as they acted within the provisions of those characters the Governor had no right or reason to interfere. The right of taxing themselves for the purpose of administering their own affairs was given them. The home Government derived a revenue from the colonies by the duties charged on articles which they imported by sea. And the colonies were obliged {139} by their charters to engage in no trade overseas except with the home country.

Each state was governed by an assembly elected by its own people and by a governor appointed by the Crown. The states had their "charters"—documents outlining their rights and responsibilities—and as long as they operated within those charters, the governor had no right or reason to interfere. They were allowed to tax themselves to manage their own affairs. The home government collected revenue from the colonies through duties on imported goods. Additionally, the colonies were required by their charters to trade only with the home country. {139}

This last provision had not been faithfully observed, and a considerable trade was going on illicitly between the British and the Spanish colonies. Britain, short of money by reason of the cost of the Seven Years' War, raised the import duties and enforced the prohibition against trading with the Spaniards.

This last rule hadn’t been properly followed, and there was a significant illegal trade happening between the British and the Spanish colonies. Britain, low on funds due to the expenses of the Seven Years' War, raised import duties and strictly enforced the ban on trading with the Spaniards.

Certain of the expenses of the war had been incurred for the protection of the colonies, and though they might not welcome this action of the home Government they could not legally resist it. Nor did they. But then the king and his minister Grenville imposed, or sought to impose, on them a tax which surely was illegal and which surely they were within their rights in resisting.

Certain expenses of the war had been incurred to protect the colonies, and while they might not fully agree with this action from the home government, they couldn't legally oppose it. And they didn't. However, the king and his minister Grenville imposed, or tried to impose, a tax that was clearly illegal, and they absolutely had the right to resist it.

The Stamp Act

The Stamp Act

It was imposed by the piece of legislation known as the Stamp Act, because its object was to levy money from the colonists by making it illegal for them to buy and sell certain articles within the colonies themselves unless they bore a government stamp; for which stamp payment had to be made to the home Government.

It was established by the law known as the Stamp Act, because its goal was to collect money from the colonists by making it illegal for them to buy and sell certain items within the colonies unless they had a government stamp; for which stamp payment had to be made to the home government.

It was a manifest breach of the agreement which had been made with the colonists, and the principal effect of the passing of this Stamp Act in 1765 was that the colonists called together a Congress of delegates from all the colonies and passed a protest against the Act and a demand for its repeal. More than that; when the ship came into Boston harbour carrying the first batch of the stamps to be used for the new tax, they had the stamps seized and retained. It was open defiance. It was defiance by something like three millions of determined people, the population having nearly doubled itself since the beginning of George III.'s reign. Pitt's generous comment upon it is well known: "Three millions of people so dead to all {140} feelings of liberty as voluntarily to submit to be slaves, would have been fit instruments to make slaves of the rest."

It was a clear violation of the agreement made with the colonists, and the main impact of the Stamp Act being passed in 1765 was that the colonists convened a Congress of delegates from all the colonies and issued a protest against the Act along with a demand for its repeal. Furthermore, when the ship arrived in Boston harbor with the first shipment of stamps for the new tax, the colonists seized and held onto the stamps. It was a blatant act of defiance. It was a stand taken by around three million determined people, nearly double the population since the start of George III's reign. Pitt's well-known remark on the situation was: "Three million people so indifferent to all feelings of liberty as to willingly submit to being slaves would have been the perfect tools to make slaves of the rest."

It was chiefly Pitt's influence which led to the repeal of the Act in 1766; but much of the good effect of its repeal must have been spoiled by a measure called the "Declaratory Act," passed at the same time, declaring that the power of the British Parliament was supreme over the colonies "in all cases whatsoever." It was as much as to say, "We yield on this particular point, but we maintain that our right over you is despotic whensoever we think fit to exercise it." It did, in fact, claim to enslave, as Pitt indicated, these people, because, as we have seen all through the story, it was by insistence on the right to tax themselves that Britons had painfully won liberty: it was a right expressed in the words "no taxation without representation": and here was a declaration directly opposed to that right, for it declared that the home Government might tax the colonists, although they had no representation in the home Government!

It was mainly Pitt's influence that led to the repeal of the Act in 1766; however, much of the positive impact of this repeal was likely undermined by a measure called the "Declaratory Act," passed at the same time. This act declared that the British Parliament had supreme power over the colonies "in all cases whatsoever." It was basically saying, "We concede on this specific issue, but we insist that our authority over you is total whenever we choose to exercise it." In fact, it claimed to oppress these people, as Pitt pointed out, because, as we've seen throughout this story, it was by asserting their right to tax themselves that Britons had painstakingly gained their freedom: a right summed up in the phrase "no taxation without representation." And this was a declaration that directly contradicted that right, asserting that the home Government could tax the colonists even though they had no representation in that Government!

But for the moment the trouble passed. The colonists had all the substance of victory in the repeal of the Stamp Act: they could afford to disregard the shadowy threat of the Declaratory Act. They may have thought that, since the king and Parliament had yielded to their resistance once, they were not likely to challenge that resistance again. But King George appears to have been incapable of learning. Seven years later the trouble broke out anew, again provoked by the question of taxation. The colonists protested against import duties which they considered illegal and oppressive, and their protest was met by the withdrawal of all the duties objected to except that on tea. They accepted this withdrawal, and this exception, amicably; but they countered the exception by generally refusing to drink tea, so that no {141} tea was imported and no duty on it was payable. It was a situation which would be laughable if the consequences had not been so tragic.

But for the moment, the trouble faded. The colonists celebrated their victory with the repeal of the Stamp Act; they felt they could ignore the vague threat of the Declaratory Act. They likely thought that since the king and Parliament had backed down once, they wouldn’t challenge their resistance again. However, King George seemed unable to learn. Seven years later, trouble erupted once more, sparked again by taxation issues. The colonists protested import duties they viewed as illegal and oppressive, and their objections led to the removal of all the duties they challenged, except for the one on tea. They accepted this removal along with the exception peacefully but responded to the exception by largely refusing to drink tea, which meant no tea was imported and no duty was collected on it. It was a scenario that would be amusing if the outcomes hadn't been so tragic.

Opposition to the tea duty

Opposition to the tea tax

Despite the non-tea-drinking resolution, English ships laden with tea put into Boston harbour towards the end of 1773, doubtless with a view to landing it. Whether or no it would have been landed we can never know, for the ships while in harbour were boarded by a mob disguised as wild Indians and all the tea-chests were thrown into the sea.

Despite the resolution against drinking tea, English ships loaded with tea arrived in Boston Harbor towards the end of 1773, likely intending to unload it. Whether or not it would have been unloaded remains a mystery, as the ships were boarded by a mob disguised as Native Americans, and all the tea chests were tossed into the sea.

Again it would be laughable but for the tragic consequence. The colonial Governments deplored the lawless act and were ready to make compensation. But the king, who had ever bewailed what he called "the fatal compliance" in the repeal of the Stamp Act, would accept no expression of regret. Measures were introduced into Parliament for closing the port of Boston to all commerce, by way of punishment for the act of "hooliganism," as we now should call it, and virtually all the liberties granted by charter to the State of Massachusetts, of which Boston was the chief city, were withdrawn. Troops were sent out to enforce these decrees, and the general in command was appointed Governor of the State with powers such as had never before been vested in any governor of any American colony.

Again, it would be funny if it weren't for the tragic outcome. The colonial governments condemned the lawless act and were willing to offer compensation. But the king, who had always mourned what he called "the fatal compliance" with the repeal of the Stamp Act, refused any expression of regret. Measures were introduced in Parliament to close the port of Boston to all trade as punishment for the act of "hooliganism," as we would now refer to it, and virtually all the rights granted to the State of Massachusetts by charter, of which Boston was the main city, were revoked. Troops were dispatched to enforce these orders, and the general in charge was appointed Governor of the State with powers that had never before been granted to any governor of any American colony.

The citizens of Massachusetts refused to obey the enactments of the Governor, and all the colonies in America sooner or later came to the support of Massachusetts. And that is no matter for our wonder, seeing that they must have felt that what was done to Massachusetts to-day might be done to them to-morrow. They must quickly have realised that their best hope of liberty lay in opposing a united front to the servitude that threatened them. It might seem but a slender hope; yet we may remember that those colonists of a new world were far more apt to make {142} good fighters than agriculturists or townsfolk in a long settled land. They were still surrounded by hostile tribes of Red Indians. Many of themselves, and most of their forefathers, must have lived with rifle ever ready at hand, for protection against sudden attack, while they went about their tasks of peace. They were doubtless quick-witted, as men needs must be who are constantly facing new conditions. They were tough, determined men, and in their struggle to be free they found a man to lead them—George Washington.

The citizens of Massachusetts refused to follow the Governor's commands, and eventually, all the colonies in America came to support Massachusetts. This isn't surprising, as they must have realized that what happened to Massachusetts today could happen to them tomorrow. They must have quickly understood that their best chance for freedom lay in presenting a united front against the servitude that threatened them. It might seem like a slim hope; still, we should remember that those colonists in the new world were much more likely to be skilled fighters than farmers or townspeople in a long-established land. They were still surrounded by hostile Native American tribes. Many of them, and most of their ancestors, had to live with their rifles ready for protection against sudden attacks while they carried out their daily tasks. They were undoubtedly sharp-minded, as people must be when constantly facing new challenges. They were tough, determined individuals, and in their fight for freedom, they found a leader—George Washington.

Of their tough quality the British soldiers made experience in the first serious clash of arms at Bunker's Hill. I cannot tell you, in a story of barest outlines like this, the details of the long drawn-out fighting, how the cause of the colonists' freedom seemed now and again all but lost, how the fortunes of the war went this way and that. For its changes were scarcely less remarkable than those of the Seven Years' War in Europe. The quality that served the colonists best and enabled them to win through was that essentially British quality of refusing to believe themselves defeated. They endured with an extraordinary steadfastness and they recovered themselves when beaten to the ground with a marvellous resilience.

Of their tough nature, the British soldiers learned from the first serious battle at Bunker's Hill. I can't tell you, in a story as bare as this, the details of the prolonged fighting, how the colonists' quest for freedom sometimes felt nearly lost, and how the war's fortunes shifted back and forth. The changes were almost as remarkable as those of the Seven Years' War in Europe. The trait that helped the colonists the most and allowed them to prevail was that distinctly British determination to refuse to accept defeat. They showed incredible perseverance and bounced back with amazing resilience, even when knocked down.

Even after fighting had begun, a reconciliation might have been made had the counsels of Lord Chatham prevailed at home. George Washington was representative of the great landowners of Virginia. By their traditions, and also owing to the fact that their state lay far south of that Massachusetts which was the immediate sufferer by the British tyranny, the Virginians clung more closely and longer to the mother country than any of the other colonial children. But their clinging was of no use. Chatham's good counsel was rejected. Washington, as leader of the nation in war, was probably the more looked up to {143} because he had tried so hard for peace. His face now was set as firmly towards the prosecution of the war as it had been towards peace while any hope of favourable peace was left. And every year of the war's duration revealed more and more his rare character for wisdom, determination, and moderation.

Even after the fighting started, a reconciliation could have happened if Lord Chatham's advice had been accepted at home. George Washington represented the wealthy landowners of Virginia. Because of their traditions and the fact that their state was much farther south than Massachusetts, which was directly suffering under British oppression, Virginians held on to the mother country longer than any other colonies. But their loyalty didn’t change anything. Chatham's wise advice was ignored. As the leader of the nation in war, Washington was likely held in high regard even more because he had put so much effort into achieving peace. Now, his focus was as firmly set on waging war as it had been on seeking peace when there was still hope for a favorable outcome. Each year of the war brought out more of his exceptional character, showcasing his wisdom, determination, and moderation.

Course of the War

War Progress

A solemn and formal declaration of the independence of the United States of America was made on July 4th, 1776, but all that year and the greater part of the next the fighting went hardly for the colonists until, in October, 1777, the British under Burgoyne suffered their first serious—and it was very serious—defeat at Saratoga.

A serious and formal declaration of the independence of the United States of America was made on July 4th, 1776, but throughout that year and most of the next, the fighting was tough for the colonists until, in October 1777, the British under Burgoyne faced their first major—and it was a major—defeat at Saratoga.

It was a disaster to the British arms which had far-reaching effects. France was still seething with discontent over the loss of colonies in the Seven Years' War. Now, encouraged by the event of Saratoga, she declared war on Great Britain. Spain shortly followed her lead. And in the same year Lord Chatham died. A little later Holland took the side of the enemies of Great Britain also, provoked by the claims of Britain to search the ships of neutral nations for arms or other "contraband of war" which they might be carrying for the Americans. Sweden, Russia, and Denmark united in an "armed neutrality" compact against her, to enforce the freedom of the seas and the right which they claimed for their ships to cross the ocean without liability to be searched.

It was a disaster for the British forces that had long-lasting effects. France was still simmering with anger over the loss of colonies in the Seven Years' War. Now, inspired by the events at Saratoga, she declared war on Great Britain. Spain soon followed suit. That same year, Lord Chatham died. A little later, Holland also sided with Britain's enemies, provoked by Britain's claims to search the ships of neutral nations for arms or other "contraband of war" that they might be carrying for the Americans. Sweden, Russia, and Denmark came together in an "armed neutrality" agreement against her, to uphold the freedom of the seas and the right they claimed for their ships to cross the ocean without being searched.

A further effect of Saratoga was that the British armies took the field no more in the northern States, but concentrated in the south. There they held their own, if not more than their own, until in 1781 a second blow, even more calamitous than that of Saratoga, befell them. The generals in command of the sections of the British did not work in harmony. Lord Cornwallis was disappointed in the support which he had expected, and entrenched himself behind {144} defensive lines in York Town in Virginia. The French fleet held the sea. Washington marched round and cut him off from supplies by land. He was driven by famine to surrender, with all his army.

A further consequence of Saratoga was that the British armies ceased operations in the northern states and instead focused their efforts in the south. There, they maintained their position, if not gained more ground, until 1781 when they faced a second setback, even worse than Saratoga. The British generals in charge of different regions didn’t cooperate well. Lord Cornwallis was let down by the support he had anticipated and set up strong defenses in Yorktown, Virginia. The French fleet controlled the sea. Washington maneuvered around and cut off his land supply lines. Faced with starvation, he was forced to surrender along with his entire army.

It was the end of the war. It was the establishment, never again to be shaken, of the independence of the United States of America. It looked grievously like the end of Great Britain as a leading power in the world. Ireland rose against her in a clamour for what virtually was independence, Spain claimed Gibraltar as the price of peace, and France demanded that Great Britain should give over to her the greater part of British India.

It was the end of the war. It marked the solid establishment of the independence of the United States of America. It painfully resembled the end of Great Britain as a dominant power in the world. Ireland revolted against her, clamoring for what was essentially independence, Spain claimed Gibraltar as the cost of peace, and France insisted that Great Britain hand over most of British India to her.

Then, in that very dark hour for England, deliverance came, as more than once before, from the sea. Lord Rodney had already struck a disabling blow at a main portion of the Spanish fleet off Cape St. Vincent; and now, in 1782, he dealt what really was a shattering stroke on the French fleet in the West Indies. These naval victories and the repulse of the French and Spanish ships beleaguering Gibraltar disposed those nations to agree to terms of peace in which England could acquiesce without dishonour. She lost nothing to France; to Spain she resigned the island of Minorca and gave back Florida; and—she lost the United States.

Then, in that very dark time for England, help came, as it had more than once before, from the sea. Lord Rodney had already delivered a serious blow to a major part of the Spanish fleet off Cape St. Vincent; and now, in 1782, he dealt what was truly a crushing blow to the French fleet in the West Indies. These naval victories and the defeat of the French and Spanish ships surrounding Gibraltar led those nations to agree to peace terms that England could accept without shame. She gained nothing from France; to Spain, she gave up the island of Minorca and returned Florida; and—she lost the United States.







{145}

{145}

CHAPTER XI

HOW THE STAGE WAS SET FOR THE FRENCH REVOLUTION

Thus England's star went setting in the West; but in the East coincidentally it rose continuously to greater glory. Plassey had given Bengal into her hands; Wandewash had made her authority dominant in Southern India. But as yet it was not England, the nation and the King of England, that held this scarcely defined authority. It was the great trading concern known as the East India Company.

Thus England's influence was fading in the West; but in the East, it was rising steadily to even greater glory. Plassey had put Bengal in her control; Wandewash had established her dominance in Southern India. However, it wasn't England, the nation and the King of England, that exercised this vague authority. It was the powerful trading organization known as the East India Company.

"Some have greatness thrust upon them"; and this was remarkably true of the empire of India which Great Britain was really compelled by the force of circumstances to assume. The trading company did not desire to govern the country: they wished to fulfil their original purpose of trade, of making money. It was the aggression of the French and the oppression of the native ruler of Bengal, as we have seen, which obliged them to fight for the very liberty to trade. Further, they were compelled to maintain some kind of order in the districts in which they thus became supreme. It was not easy for them to do this under their charter as traders. The government of the native princes of Bengal was inefficient and corrupt and the people under them were in misery. An Act of the British Parliament in 1773 appointed a Governor-General with powers over all the British possessions in {146} India. Warren Hastings, a civilian in the Company's service, was the first to hold that high post, and with a strong hand he reduced to nothing the powers of the worst of the native rulers and made the government of the better among them less ineffective and corrupt. With the rulers of some of the independent States he entered into treaties and alliances. The idea of Britain's Indian Empire seems to have been born in the brain of Warren Hastings.

"Some people have greatness thrust upon them," and this was especially true for the empire of India, which Great Britain felt forced to take on due to the circumstances. The trading company didn’t want to govern the country; they aimed to stick to their original goal of trading and making money. It was the French aggression and the harsh rule of the local leader in Bengal that forced them to fight for their right to trade. Moreover, they had to maintain some level of order in the regions where they became dominant. This wasn’t easy for them to manage under their charter as traders. The governance of the local princes in Bengal was inefficient and corrupt, leaving the people suffering. An Act of the British Parliament in 1773 appointed a Governor-General with authority over all British territories in {146} India. Warren Hastings, a civilian in the Company's service, was the first to hold that position, and with a strong approach, he reduced the powers of the worst local rulers to nothing and improved the governance of the better ones, making it less ineffective and corrupt. He also made treaties and alliances with the leaders of some independent States. The concept of Britain’s Indian Empire seems to have originated in the mind of Warren Hastings.

Warren Hastings

Warren Hastings

And the peculiar conditions of India made the realisation of that idea not only possible but inevitable. Through the whole of her story Hindustan has been a land of constant strife between various races settled on her soil and between those settled races and warlike tribes coming down upon her from the north through the passes of her great boundary mountains, the Himalayas. But the greatest cleavage of all among her people was that which still exists between the Moslems and the Hindus of the Buddhist faith. All the many divisions have been causes of jealousies and fighting, but none so constant and prolonged as those due to these two opposed faiths. It is that opposition, in the main, which has made the British Empire in India both possible and necessary—possible, because without that cleavage there might well have been a union of native strength sufficient to withstand the British domination, and necessary, because at every step the British found their trade and their peace imperilled by disturbances beyond the latest limits within which they had made good their authority. They were impelled, for their own mere safety, to push that authority further and further again. And it was a necessity imposed on them also by consideration for the sufferings of the natives in some of the worst governed States. It was a veritable "white man's burden" laid, of no will of their own, and sometimes sorely against their will, upon their shoulders.

And the unique circumstances of India made the realization of that idea not only possible but unavoidable. Throughout its history, Hindustan has been a land of constant conflict between various races living there and between those settled races and the warrior tribes coming down from the north through the passes of the great boundary mountains, the Himalayas. However, the most significant divide among its people is the one that still exists between the Muslims and the Hindus of the Buddhist faith. All the many divisions have led to jealousy and fighting, but none have been as persistent and prolonged as those stemming from these two opposing beliefs. This opposition has largely made the British Empire in India both possible and necessary—possible because, without that divide, there might have been a united native strength strong enough to resist British rule, and necessary because, at every turn, the British found their trade and peace threatened by disturbances beyond the latest limits where they had established their authority. They were driven, for their own safety, to extend that authority further and further. It was also a necessity imposed on them out of concern for the suffering of the natives in some of the worst governed states. It was a true "white man's burden" placed upon them, not by their own choice, and sometimes very much against their will.


WARREN HASTINGS
WARREN HASTINGS

WARREN HASTINGS

{147}

{147}

Warren Hastings had to stand a prolonged trial on his return home for what almost certainly were acts of exceeding harshness in his dealings with some of the native rulers. He was acquitted; and it is not possible for us now to try him over again. Almost certainly he dealt very hardly; but almost as certainly no man who did not deal very hardly could have done {148} what he did to bring a large part of India under a government which gave its subjects greater peace and happiness than they had known before.

Warren Hastings had to go through a lengthy trial when he returned home for what were most likely acts of excessive harshness in his dealings with some of the local rulers. He was found not guilty, and we can't put him on trial again now. It's likely he was very tough in his approach; however, it's also true that no one who wasn't tough could have accomplished what he did to bring a significant part of India under a government that provided its people with more peace and happiness than they had experienced before. {148}

As we know, there was another power besides the French with which Great Britain came into collision in the East—the Dutch. Ever since the middle of the eighteenth century there had been much ill-will in Holland against England. Holland only a little while before had been the chief naval power in the Northern seas. Her ships had even come conquering and destroying far up the Thames. And now the Dutch saw that supremacy gradually taken from them; the British Government actually passing resolutions to restrain their free right of traffic on the high seas. And at the same time Great Britain was taking much, and constantly more and more, of the carrying trade away from Holland; Great Britain was trading more and more, on her own behalf and on that of other nations, with the East; Great Britain was bringing to the West, from her ever-growing Eastern possessions, the produce of the East which used to be brought from the Dutch colonies in Dutch ships; some of these colonies and trading settlements themselves were being taken from the Dutch by the British; and where the Dutch rights were not very firmly established British traders set up settlements to compete with them.

As we know, there was another power besides the French that Great Britain clashed with in the East—the Dutch. Ever since the mid-eighteenth century, there had been a lot of resentment in Holland toward England. Not long before that, Holland had been the dominant naval power in the Northern seas. Their ships had even conquered and wreaked havoc far up the Thames. Now the Dutch were seeing that dominance slowly taken away from them; the British Government was actually passing laws to limit their free right to trade on the high seas. At the same time, Great Britain was taking more and more of the shipping trade away from Holland; Great Britain was increasingly trading on its own and on behalf of other nations with the East; Great Britain was bringing to the West, from its ever-expanding Eastern territories, goods that used to be brought from the Dutch colonies in Dutch ships; some of these colonies and trading posts were even being seized by the British; and where Dutch claims were not very firmly established, British traders were setting up shops to compete with them.

A state of actual war between the countries existed from 1780 to 1784. The terms of the treaty which put an end to that active warfare could not put an end to their constant trade rivalry in the East in which Great Britain was usually the gainer and Holland the loser. By the date of the great convulsions caused by the French Revolution we find Holland so diminished in power as to be ready to do the bidding of Great Britain and of Prussia.

A real state of war between the countries lasted from 1780 to 1784. The treaty that ended the fighting couldn’t stop their ongoing trade competition in the East, where Great Britain usually came out on top and Holland ended up losing. By the time of the major upheavals caused by the French Revolution, Holland had become so weakened that it was ready to follow the orders of Great Britain and Prussia.

It was thus that Britain's star rose higher and {149} brighter in the East even as it sank in the West, and if we look to the far southern quarter of the world stage we find it in the ascendant there also, for in 1787 New Zealand was declared a British possession, and that declaration was followed in the next year by the colonisation of New South Wales. The beginning of the British occupation of the west coast of Africa dates from the same time. On every side therefore, except along that eastern fringe of the American continent where the colonists had gloriously won their independence, the British, the Anglo-Saxons, were extending their sway.

It was in this way that Britain's influence grew stronger and brighter in the East while it faded in the West. If we look to the far southern part of the world stage, we notice it rising there too; in 1787, New Zealand was declared a British territory, and that declaration was followed the next year by the colonization of New South Wales. The start of British occupation of the west coast of Africa also dates back to this time. Therefore, on every side, except along the eastern edge of the American continent where the colonists had proudly achieved their independence, the British, the Anglo-Saxons, were expanding their control.

Poyning's Act Repealed

Poyning's Act Repealed

There was one people, British yet not Anglo-Saxon, very, much nearer the home centre, who made a bold claim, and in part a successful claim, at this moment for their independence—the Irish. By a law of George I., known as Poyning's Act, from its proposer, no measure passed by the Parliament of Ireland could become law until it had received the assent of the King of England. It was this law of which the Irish, under the lead of Grattan, their great orator, obtained the repeal in the year 1782, taking advantage of the dire straits in which England then found herself. It needs but a moment's thought to show that this repeal meant all the difference between a dependent and an independent Parliament in Ireland. It put Irishmen into the position that they were free to legislate in all Irish matters without interference from England. Irishmen in large numbers had before this emigrated to America, and naturally had been active in inflaming the anti-English feeling in the colonies. Besides all political reasons, and the real grievances under which the Irish had suffered from the English, the fact that the great majority of them were Catholics was an added occasion why these people of a Celtic origin could not be at rest under the government of the Anglo-Saxon Protestants.

There was one group of people, British but not Anglo-Saxon, much closer to the homeland, who made a bold claim, and partly succeeded, at this moment for their independence—the Irish. By a law from George I., known as Poyning's Act, after its proposer, no measure passed by the Parliament of Ireland could become law until it had the approval of the King of England. It was this law that the Irish, led by Grattan, their great orator, succeeded in repealing in 1782, taking advantage of the difficult situation England was in at the time. A moment’s thought reveals that this repeal made all the difference between a dependent and an independent Parliament in Ireland. It allowed Irishmen the freedom to legislate on all Irish matters without interference from England. Many Irish people had already emigrated to America and were actively stirring up anti-English sentiment in the colonies. Aside from all the political reasons and the genuine grievances that the Irish had suffered under English rule, the fact that the vast majority of them were Catholics further fueled the discontent among these Celtic-origin people under the government of the Anglo-Saxon Protestants.

{150}

{150}

Church of Rome in Ireland

Roman Catholic Church in Ireland

The political power of the Church of Rome, that is to say, the power of the Pope to interfere in the government, had received some severe checks even in the countries where Roman Catholicism was the religion of the State. As early as 1753 the Pope had yielded to the King of Spain the power to make appointments to the high dignities in the Church; but still the Romish Church meddled with politics abroad. Such interference was resented by the despotic kings of the Bourbon branch of the great Capet stock, both in France and Spain. The political activities of the very able and energetic order of Jesuits gave special offence to the Governments. Portugal had commenced the campaign against them by driving them out as early as 1759. In France their activities were suppressed five years later. In 1767 they were expelled from Spain, and within a very few years such pressure was put upon the Pope that he was obliged to break up their order in Italy itself. We have seen how Spain was ground beneath the heel of the Inquisition—not acting under orders from Rome but on its own initiative. Now, that is to say, in 1774, the Spanish Government asserted itself to confine the judicial power of the Inquisition to ecclesiastical cases; that is to say, that its officials might only arrest and try and punish the people guilty, or suspected of guilt, against the laws of the Church. Before that, it had been in the habit of arresting and trying and punishing persons suspected of breaking the common law of the land, the civil law. The Inquisition's claim to try these civil cases had been without legal warrant, but the Government had not till now found the courage to resist it. And this withdrawal of all such cases out of the hands of the Inquisition gave a blow that was really deadly to the power of that cruel and dreaded institution, though it was not finally abolished until nearly half a century later.

The political power of the Roman Catholic Church, specifically the Pope's ability to influence government, had faced significant setbacks even in countries where Catholicism was the official religion. As early as 1753, the Pope had granted the King of Spain the authority to make appointments to high Church positions; however, the Church still meddled in politics in other countries. This interference annoyed the absolute kings of the Bourbon line in both France and Spain. The political actions of the highly capable and active Jesuit order particularly angered the governments. Portugal started the campaign against them by expelling them in 1759. In France, their activities were suppressed five years later. In 1767, they were kicked out of Spain, and shortly after, intense pressure was placed on the Pope, compelling him to disband their order in Italy. We’ve seen how Spain was oppressed by the Inquisition—not acting on orders from Rome but on its own accord. Now, in 1774, the Spanish Government declared that the Inquisition's judicial power would be limited to ecclesiastical cases, meaning its officials could only arrest, try, and punish individuals accused of violating Church laws. Before this, they had been known to arrest and prosecute those suspected of breaking civil laws. The Inquisition’s claim to handle civil cases had no legal basis, but the government had not previously found the strength to challenge it. Removing such cases from the Inquisition significantly weakened that brutal and feared institution, even though it wasn't completely abolished until nearly fifty years later.

Thus, in all these strongholds of the Roman {151} Catholic faith the political activity of the Church was checked. It received no such check, however, in Ireland. That island was as true a stronghold of the old faith as any of those others and had escaped, as they had not, much, both of the darkening of the faith in the Middle Ages, and also of the storms that shook it in the Reformation. Rome's authority received no check from any Government in Ireland, because it had never come up against the authority of an Irish Government. During the years in which other Governments were growing restive under the political interference of the Church, and latterly of the Jesuits more particularly, there was no independent Government in Ireland, and the native leaders of Ireland were ready enough to welcome any form of interference with England's Government. For this reason the Church continued to be politically active in Ireland—always in opposition to Protestant England—without arousing the hostility to which it had been obliged to yield in other Catholic countries.

Thus, in all these strongholds of the Roman {151} Catholic faith, the political activity of the Church was limited. However, it didn’t face the same restrictions in Ireland. That island was just as much a bastion of the old faith as any of the others and had avoided, unlike them, much of the decline of faith during the Middle Ages and the upheaval of the Reformation. Rome’s authority was never challenged by any Government in Ireland since it had never confronted the authority of an Irish Government. During the years when other Governments were becoming uneasy about the political interference of the Church, especially that of the Jesuits, there was no independent Government in Ireland, and the native leaders were eager to welcome any form of interference with England’s Government. For this reason, the Church continued to be politically active in Ireland—always opposing Protestant England—without provoking the hostility it had to yield to in other Catholic countries.

And now the course of this Greatest Story has brought us to the years in which the centre of the stage begins to be occupied by the tragic figure of France struggling in the throes of her revolution. Even at that time, although communication was comparatively very difficult and slow, the tremors of the revolution were felt over nearly all the world stage. Temporarily it changed the map of Europe beyond recognition. And not only temporarily, but for all time, it changed the minds of men not only in Europe, but nearly the whole world over.

And now the journey of this Greatest Story has brought us to a time when the spotlight starts to shine on the tragic figure of France, grappling with the turmoil of its revolution. Even then, despite communication being quite challenging and slow, the effects of the revolution were felt across almost the entire world stage. It temporarily reshaped the map of Europe beyond recognition. And not just temporarily; it permanently altered the way people thought, not only in Europe but all around the globe.







{152}

{152}

CHAPTER XII

THE REVOLUTION AND THE TERROR

The position in Europe at this time, that is to say, about 1790, was singular and interesting. That continent, always since the establishment of the power of Rome the stage on which the principal world drama was played, was in the enjoyment of a peace which was unexpected. A time of extreme tension, during which war on a great scale had seemed most probable, had just been safely passed—war provoked by the ambition of Russia still further to extend her vast territories, and especially to acquire the port of Constantinople.

The situation in Europe around 1790 was unique and fascinating. That continent, which has been the main stage for global events since the rise of Rome, was experiencing an unexpected peace. A period of intense tension, when large-scale war seemed highly likely, had just been successfully navigated—war triggered by Russia's ambition to expand its huge territories, particularly to gain control of the port of Constantinople.

But first it seemed good to her to proceed to a second partition of Poland, and Poland lay at her mercy, unless some foreign power intervened. Annexation perhaps would be a better word than partition, for she had little thought of letting in another to share with her.

But first, it seemed like a good idea to her to go ahead with a second division of Poland, and Poland was completely at her mercy, unless some other country stepped in. Annexation might be a better term than division, since she didn’t really intend to let anyone else join her in this.

Alliance against Rome

Coalition against Rome

Another power, however, namely Prussia, with Frederick as its king, claimed a share, and drew the Emperor and King of Austria into alliance with him. Austria, also, demanded her slice of Polish land, and in consequence of these conflicting claims, the whole scheme was allowed to drop for the time being.

Another power, though, namely Prussia, with Frederick as its king, claimed a share and brought the Emperor and King of Austria into an alliance with him. Austria also wanted its share of Polish land, and because of these conflicting claims, the whole plan was put on hold for the time being.

The next act in the drama was that Prussia and Austria fell to quarrelling over the latter's proposal to annex Bavaria, and of that quarrel Russia took {153} advantage to seek the alliance of Austria with the design of parcelling out between the Russian and the Austrian powers, the territory of the Turks in Europe and establishing herself as mistress of Constantinople.

The next act in the drama was that Prussia and Austria began arguing over Austria's plan to annex Bavaria, and Russia took advantage of this dispute to try to form an alliance with Austria, aiming to divide the Turkish territory in Europe between Russia and Austria, and establish itself as the ruler of Constantinople.

Again it was Prussia that stepped in to foil the scheme, and this time Prussia had once again on her side her old ally, Great Britain. The American war and the formation of that Northern League, as it was called, of the neutral powers who opposed Great Britain's claim to search their ships, and so on, had made a breach of that friendship, for Prussia had been a member of the League. But now that trouble was healed. The two old allies had come together again over the business of restoring the Stadholder, the constitutional ruler, of Holland, who had been driven out by a revolutionary movement. Holland also, therefore, came as a third into the alliance, now reformed, between Great Britain and Prussia for the special purpose, as was said, of preserving the Turkish Empire. The real motive of the compact was probably to hold Russia in check; but no doubt the other way of putting it sounded more unselfish. A very great struggle appeared imminent. But the danger passed, yet again, as soon as Austria realised the strength of the opposition. She withdrew from the war with Turkey, and Russia, left alone, did not press it. The war cloud passed. Men might again draw their breath freely after a time of breathless suspense in which the worst had been expected. They were free to sit in the audience and look on at the great events that quickly followed upon each other in France.

Once again, Prussia intervened to derail the plan, and this time Prussia had her old ally, Great Britain, by her side. The American war and the creation of what was known as the Northern League—a group of neutral powers opposing Great Britain's right to search their ships—had created a rift in their friendship, as Prussia was a member of the League. But now, that issue was resolved. The two old allies reunited to restore the Stadholder, the constitutional leader of Holland, who had been ousted by a revolutionary movement. Holland also joined the reformed alliance between Great Britain and Prussia, specifically aimed at preserving the Turkish Empire. However, the true motive behind the agreement was likely to keep Russia in check, though framing it that way sounded more altruistic. A significant conflict seemed imminent. But once Austria recognized the strength of the opposing forces, she withdrew from the war with Turkey, and Russia, left to fight alone, did not pursue it further. The threat passed once more. People could finally breathe easily again after a period of intense suspense when the worst was feared. They were free to sit in the audience and watch the great events that quickly unfolded in France.

In course of telling this greatest of all stories I have thought it worth to turn aside now and again from the direct narrative in order to attempt a brief sketch of the peoples that have played a leading part in it. The tough tenacity of the Jews, the subtle intellectual curiosity of the Greeks, the determination and {154} directness of purpose of the Romans have been such important moving forces in the history of the world that they claim to be considered. No less consideration is due at this point to the national character of the French. It is largely because of that character that the Revolution took place at all. It was a Revolution not only in the government of France, but in the thoughts of men all over the world. And it was largely because of the French national character that Napoleon's empire, rising out of the ruin wrought by the Revolution, had force to extend itself even more widely than that of Charlemagne.

As I share this greatest of all stories, I find it important to pause occasionally from the main narrative to provide a brief overview of the cultures that have played a significant role in it. The resilient nature of the Jews, the keen intellectual curiosity of the Greeks, and the determination and straightforwardness of the Romans have all been crucial driving forces in world history and deserve attention. Equally important to mention is the national character of the French. This character significantly contributed to the occurrence of the Revolution. It was a Revolution not just in the governance of France, but in the mindset of people across the globe. Additionally, it was largely due to the French national character that Napoleon's empire, which emerged from the chaos created by the Revolution, was able to expand even further than that of Charlemagne. {154}

We are able to realise something of the qualities of the national character which had such remarkable results; but I think we are obliged to confess ourselves unable to give a very perfect account of the causes which made it such as it was. For the French nation, after all, as its very name implies, is the nation of the Franks; and the Franks were but one of the many Gothic tribes which came breaking through the weakened defences of the later Roman Empire. Then, having so broken through, they found themselves in contact with the settlers already in possession of the land; and no doubt this contact modified more than a little the national character which they brought with them. Probably most of the settlers whom they would find, and by whose influence they would be affected, would be of the Latin race; and therefore the blend would be in the main a Franco-Latin blend.

We can recognize some of the traits of the national character that produced such remarkable outcomes; however, I think we must admit that we can’t provide a complete explanation of the factors that shaped it. The French nation, as its name suggests, is the nation of the Franks, and the Franks were just one of the many Gothic tribes that burst through the weakened defenses of the later Roman Empire. After breaking through, they encountered the settlers who were already living there, and this interaction likely changed the national character they brought with them quite a bit. Most of the settlers they would have met, and whose influence they would have felt, were probably of Latin descent; thus, the result was mainly a blend of Franco-Latin cultures.

But this Franco-Latin is really nothing more, as we have just said, than a Gothic-Latin—or Germano-Latin, if you like—and the other Gothic or German tribes coming in would be subject to just the same blend, so far as we can see, and therefore we should naturally expect to find the same characteristics in them all.

But this Franco-Latin is really nothing more, as we have just said, than a Gothic-Latin—or Germano-Latin, if you prefer—and the other Gothic or German tribes coming in would be subject to just the same mix, as far as we can tell, so we should naturally expect to find the same traits in all of them.

But certainly we do not. Certainly the Batavians, {155} who settled to the northward of the Franks, and the Burgundians who settled to their westward, did not show the same blend. We have seen how the subtlety of Louis XI. proved too much at last for the audacity of his great Burgundian vassal, Charles the Bold, and after Burgundy had become part of the French kingdom its national characteristics do seem gradually to have blended nearly into identity with those of the French.

But we definitely don’t. The Batavians, who settled to the north of the Franks, and the Burgundians, who settled to their west, didn’t show the same mix. We’ve seen how the cunning of Louis XI eventually outsmarted the boldness of his powerful Burgundian vassal, Charles the Bold, and after Burgundy became part of the French kingdom, its national traits began to gradually blend almost into complete identity with those of the French.

The Visigoths passing on into Spain became subject to other influences. They do not come into the comparison.

The Visigoths moving into Spain were influenced by other factors. They aren't included in the comparison.

But the Batavians and the peoples of the Netherlands generally, where the Batavians settled, were very different from the French. Doubtless there was an increasing blend of Latin as the invaders went south, but an adequate reason for their difference is hard to find.

But the Batavians and the people of the Netherlands in general, where the Batavians settled, were very different from the French. There was definitely an increasing mix of Latin as the invaders moved south, but it's difficult to pinpoint a clear reason for their differences.

The French character

The French persona

At all events what we can say confidently is that the French developed, and still express, a national character of their own which is distinct from that of the others that broke through the bounds. It is also different from that of those German peoples who did not break through, who remained east of the Roman Empire's palisades.

At any rate, we can say for sure that the French have developed and continue to express a national character that is unique compared to others who crossed borders. It is also different from the German people who stayed east of the Roman Empire's barriers.

One distinguishing characteristic of the French is that they are very "quick at the uptake," as we say: their minds respond quickly to suggestion, and they act quickly on the ideas thus quickly grasped. Thinking and acting more quickly than, say, Britons or Germans, they also set a much higher value on presenting to themselves a clear reason for any action that they undertake. The Briton, and in less degree the German, is tolerably well content to do the act which appears likely to give the best result, without troubling himself much as to what account he would give of the action if he were required to explain just {156} why, in accordance with what law of right reason, he so acted. The French mind is not at ease unless it can refer an act back to some such reason as its motive. And one of the tendencies of that disposition of mind is that, if the French once perceive a reason of this kind clearly, they act according to it and are very readily obedient to its prompting.

One distinguishing characteristic of the French is that they are very "quick on the uptake," as we say: their minds respond swiftly to suggestions, and they act quickly on the ideas they grasp. Thinking and acting faster than, say, the British or Germans, they also place a much higher value on having a clear reason for any action they take. The British, and to a lesser extent the Germans, are fairly content to do what seems likely to yield the best result, without worrying too much about how they would justify that action if asked about the reasoning behind it. The French mind doesn’t feel comfortable unless it can connect an action to a clear motive or reason. One of the tendencies of that mindset is that once the French clearly understand such a reason, they tend to act on it and are quite obedient to its influence.

So it was that when the philosopher Jean Jacques Rousseau wrote about Egalité, Fraternité, and Liberté, with the idea that all men were created equal (and therefore ought to be equal always), that all men ought to live in brotherly love, and that all men should be free, these ideas won an immediate influence over the minds of Frenchmen that they would not have exercised over the minds of Britons or Germans. No doubt they are pleasant ideas, and would be very welcome, if they could be practically realised, to all reasonable men of any country; but on the French their effect was such that the nation at once had an eager desire to act on them. Frenchmen deemed that they might bring about the millennium, or a heaven on earth, by striving for their realisation.

So, when the philosopher Jean Jacques Rousseau wrote about Equality, Brotherhood, and Freedom, with the belief that all men are created equal (and therefore should always remain equal), that everyone should live in brotherly love, and that all should be free, these ideas immediately resonated with the minds of French people in a way they didn't with the British or Germans. No doubt, they are appealing ideas and would be very welcome, if they could be practically achieved, by any reasonable person from any country; but for the French, the impact was such that the nation quickly felt a strong desire to act on them. French people believed they could create a perfect society or a paradise on earth by working towards these ideals.

Rousseau, then, and other writers inspired with his sentiments, prepared the minds of men in France for revolution. Many, with an ardour for freedom from the hard conditions which bound them, went as volunteers to help the Americans fighting against England. Those who returned came back with their ardour further kindled.

Rousseau and other writers influenced by his ideas got people in France ready for revolution. Many, eager to escape their difficult circumstances, volunteered to support the Americans fighting against England. Those who returned did so with even more passion ignited.

Now most of the historians write as if the immediate occasion of the Revolution was the misery, the oppression, the poverty, and the hunger of the lowest classes in the towns and in the country. Yet other historians, perhaps more judicious, tell us that, evil as their condition was, it was certainly no worse than that of the lowest classes elsewhere on the Continent. Let us admit, at any rate, that it was a cruelly evil {157} condition and left much to be desired. What was different in France was the very rigid division between the classes of society and the fact, noticed before, that the king had all the real power in his own hands. The nobles and large landowners had none, except over their own dependants.

Now, most historians write as if the immediate cause of the Revolution was the suffering, oppression, poverty, and hunger of the lowest classes in both the cities and the countryside. Yet other historians, perhaps more sensible, point out that, while their situation was dire, it was certainly no worse than that of the lowest classes elsewhere on the continent. Let’s acknowledge, at the very least, that it was a terribly bad situation and left much to be desired. What set France apart was the very strict division between social classes and the fact, previously noted, that the king held all the real power himself. The nobles and large landowners had none, except over their own dependents. {157}

Thus there was no link, no connexion, between the Government and the great mass of the governed: the governed were dumb; they could not make their voices heard.

Thus there was no link, no connection, between the government and the large group of people being governed: the governed were silent; they could not make their voices heard.

The "States General"

The "Congress"

The reckless extravagance of three successive French kings had exhausted the treasury. Money was needed for the bare necessities of Government, for the pay of soldiers and officials. His ministers having failed to devise a means of raising the sums required, the king, Louis XVI., called together the "States General," a measure to which the Government had not resorted since the early years of the seventeenth century.

The irresponsible spending of three consecutive French kings had drained the treasury. Money was needed for the basic needs of the government, including salaries for soldiers and officials. Since his ministers couldn't find a way to raise the necessary funds, King Louis XVI called together the "States General," a step that the government hadn't taken since the early seventeenth century.

This States General was an assembly of the whole nation of France represented by deputies elected by the three great classes, the nobles, the Church, and the commoners. Each class elected its own deputies and sent them up to Paris to take counsel together and assist the Government in its distress.

This States General was a gathering representing the entire nation of France, with delegates chosen from the three main classes: the nobility, the Church, and the common people. Each class selected its own delegates and sent them to Paris to discuss matters together and support the Government in its time of trouble.

The deputies of the three estates came to Paris in 1789, and though they did not succeed in finding money for the Government, they did succeed in finding a voice for the people. And it was by this voice that the Revolution was declared.

The representatives of the three estates arrived in Paris in 1789, and although they weren't able to secure funding for the Government, they did manage to give a voice to the people. And it was through this voice that the Revolution was announced.

Trouble began over the manner in which votes were to be recorded. The clergy and the nobles demanded that each estate should give a single vote on any measure under discussion, and since clergy and nobles were likely to cast similar votes, the result would then be that the commoners would be outvoted. The commoners demanded that the votes of all three {158} estates should be given in mass, a vote by each deputy. And since the deputies of the commoners outnumbered the other two combined, this would give them a majority. The clergy and nobles thereupon began their deliberations and excluded the deputies of the third estates from the assembly hall.

Trouble started over how votes were supposed to be recorded. The clergy and the nobles insisted that each estate should cast a single vote on any issue being discussed, and since the clergy and nobles were likely to vote similarly, it would mean the commoners would get outvoted. The commoners argued that all three estates should vote separately, with each deputy casting an individual vote. Since the deputies representing the commoners outnumbered the other two combined, this would give them the majority. The clergy and nobles then began their discussions and excluded the deputies from the third estate from the assembly hall.

The deputies of the people, thus isolated, went in a body to the neighbouring tennis court, and there began their deliberations apart from the deputies of the other classes. They assumed the name of the National Assembly and took an oath not to dissolve until they had given France a constitution under which men might live in the desired condition of equality, brotherhood, and liberty. They commenced their sitting on June 20th, 1789.

The representatives of the people, feeling cut off, all went together to the nearby tennis court, where they began their discussions, separate from the representatives of the other classes. They called themselves the National Assembly and vowed not to disband until they had created a constitution for France that would ensure equality, brotherhood, and liberty for all. They started their meeting on June 20th, 1789.


{159}

{159}


THE MODERN PALACE OF VERSAILLES, FRANCE.
THE MODERN PALACE OF VERSAILLES, FRANCE.


The Modern Palace of Versailles, France.
The Modern Palace of Versailles, France.


On July 14th the mob of Paris rose, and broke the walls of the Bastille, the great State prison, loosing the captives. The whole city was in their hands. The troops within the city were of the same mind as the mob.

On July 14th, the crowd in Paris rose up and breached the walls of the Bastille, the notorious state prison, freeing the prisoners. The entire city was under their control. The troops within the city shared the same sentiment as the crowd.

Similar risings, with like effects, occurred nearly all over France.

Similar uprisings, with similar effects, happened almost everywhere in France.

In October the mob marched on Versailles and the king's palace; they sacked the palace and compelled the king and Royal family to come to live in Paris, where they were practically prisoners.

In October, the mob marched on Versailles and the king's palace; they ransacked the palace and forced the king and royal family to move to Paris, where they were essentially prisoners.

The Assembly effected something towards getting money to carry on with, by printing paper money and paying the debts of the Government with the notes. And continually the most violent of the extreme party gained more and more power in it, most notably the Jacobins, so called from a club whose members gathered in what had once been a house of the Jacobin friars.

The Assembly did something to raise funds by printing paper money and using the notes to pay the government’s debts. Over time, the most extreme members of the political party gained more power, especially the Jacobins, named after a club that met in what used to be a house for the Jacobin friars.

In the spring of 1791 the king and Royal family attempted to escape, secretly, out of France, but were recognised before they reached the frontier and {160} forcibly brought back. The aristocrats all over the country had fled from the persecution, or had been caught in the attempt, and forced to return. Large numbers were imprisoned, given a form of trial and decapitated by the guillotine. A mob stormed the Tuileries, where the Royal family were living, and the king barely escaped with his life. He implored the help and mercy of the Assembly, and for the time being the whole of the Royal family were kept closely imprisoned.

In the spring of 1791, the king and the Royal family tried to secretly escape from France, but they were recognized before they reached the border and {160} were forcibly brought back. Aristocrats across the country had fled from persecution or had been caught in the attempt and forced to return. Many were imprisoned, put through a form of trial, and executed by guillotine. A mob stormed the Tuileries, where the Royal family was living, and the king barely escaped with his life. He pleaded for help and mercy from the Assembly, and for the time being, the entire Royal family was kept under close imprisonment.

Amidst all these horrors, in the autumn of 1792 a French army showed the first sign of what the soldiers of revolutionary France could do by the defeat of a force of Prussians and Austrians marching on Paris to restore Louis to the throne. One of the immediate results was that, early in the following year, the king was tried for treason and conspiracy against the nation, was sentenced to death and beheaded. He was soon followed to the guillotine by the queen, his wife. Their son, styled Louis XVII., though he never reigned, died in prison.

Amidst all these horrors, in the autumn of 1792, a French army revealed the first glimpse of what the soldiers of revolutionary France were capable of by defeating a force of Prussians and Austrians marching on Paris to restore Louis to the throne. One of the immediate outcomes was that, early the following year, the king was tried for treason and conspiracy against the nation, sentenced to death, and executed. He was soon followed to the guillotine by the queen, his wife. Their son, referred to as Louis XVII, though he never reigned, died in prison.

That was an act which at once bound the enemies of France into some sort of unity against her. Hitherto there had been much division of opinion, in England especially, about the events of the Revolution. There had been sympathy with a people fighting to be free.

That was an action that immediately united France's enemies against her. Until then, there had been a lot of disagreement, particularly in England, regarding the events of the Revolution. Many had felt compassion for a people fighting for their freedom.

The act of king-killing and of queen-killing alienated all sympathy among the nations ruled by kings. They made a solid ring around republican France, and France herself fell more and more into the hands of the extremists, governing by terror and by executions. All suspected of sympathy with the aristocrats fell by the guillotine. Even the deposed revolutionary leaders themselves, who had not gone far enough to please the yet more murderous leaders that followed them, were arraigned and executed.

The act of killing kings and queens turned all the nations ruled by monarchs against them. They formed a tight alliance against republican France, which increasingly fell under the control of extremists who governed through fear and executions. Anyone suspected of having sympathy for the aristocrats was sent to the guillotine. Even the former revolutionary leaders, who hadn’t gone far enough to satisfy the even more ruthless leaders that came after them, were put on trial and executed.

{161}

{161}

The Reign of Terror, as it was well named, reached its terrible height when Robespierre was chief man in the Government, and after he too, failing in an attempt to commit suicide, had suffered the death to which he had consigned a thousand others, the murders committed in the name of justice and patriotism abated. The worst of the Terror passed.

The Reign of Terror, aptly named, peaked when Robespierre was the top leader in the government, and after he too, in a failed attempt to take his own life, faced the execution he had imposed on a thousand others, the killings done in the name of justice and patriotism decreased. The worst of the Terror was over.

France and her foes

France and its enemies

So here was this poor vexed country, thus cruelly misgoverned, ringed round by the kings under arms. What chance had she? Perhaps her best chance lay in the fact that in spite of the misery there was much enthusiasm in the people. After Robespierre's death in 1794 they might draw breath and consider what all the bloodshed had meant, and they might conclude that it meant that they had won France for themselves, for the French people, out of the hands of the king. Therefore it was their own France, their own country, that they saw now menaced by the ring of monarchs. England, Prussia, Austria Spain—in whichever direction France looked she saw an enemy.

So here was this troubled country, being badly governed and surrounded by armed kings. What chance did she have? Maybe her best chance was that despite all the suffering, there was a lot of enthusiasm among the people. After Robespierre's death in 1794, they might finally take a moment to breathe and think about what all the bloodshed had meant, and they might come to the conclusion that it meant they had taken France for themselves, for the French people, away from the king. So now it was their own France, their own country, that they saw threatened by the circle of monarchs. England, Prussia, Austria, Spain—no matter which way France looked, she saw an enemy.

She had, as before in the days of the Habsburg menace, the advantage of her central position. Moreover, she had the advantage of one single purpose, namely, her very existence, over those enemies who, although they might coalesce against her, yet had their own rivalries and jealousies. On the northern frontier, where the troops of Austria, Prussia, England, and Holland were gathered, the fortunes of war went badly, for a time, for France. There was a moment when the Allies, if they had shown unity of purpose and determination, might have marched on Paris with but little opposition. Besides the enemy on the frontier, the republic had her own enemies, who were still in favour of the monarchy, within, especially in the district of La Vendée in the west and in some of the large towns of the south.

She had, just like during the days of the Habsburg threat, the benefit of her central position. Additionally, she had the advantage of a clear purpose—her very survival—over her enemies, who, while they might unite against her, were held back by their own rivalries and jealousies. On the northern border, where the troops from Austria, Prussia, England, and Holland were assembled, France faced some tough times in the war. There was a moment when the Allies could have marched on Paris with minimal resistance if they had shown a united front and determination. Beyond the enemy at the border, the republic also had its own internal enemies who still supported the monarchy, particularly in the La Vendée region to the west and in some of the larger cities in the south.

The indecision of the Allies allowed France a {162} breathing space, and she made wonderful use of her opportunity.

The Allies' indecision gave France some breathing room, and she took full advantage of that opportunity.

We have to realise two points in particular, first the singular and tragic condition of the French armies at the moment—short of pay, short of equipment, short of seasoned soldiers, and especially short of experienced leaders, because most of those who should have led them had been executed or were in prison expecting execution—and secondly the fact that the methods of making war and of fighting battles were in a transition state, from the old fashion to the new.

We need to understand two key points, first the unique and tragic situation of the French armies right now—lacking pay, lacking equipment, lacking seasoned soldiers, and especially lacking experienced leaders, since most of those who should have been leading them have been executed or are in prison awaiting execution—and secondly the fact that the strategies for waging war and fighting battles are in a state of transition, moving from the old ways to the new.

The old fashion of fighting had been, roughly speaking, for the armies to advance in a mass, firing as they went, until one yielded and fell back or until they clashed together with the bayonet. Now the new method was introduced of keeping a big body of troops in reserve, to throw in, and so gain a decision in the battle, after the first encounter of the others. And gradually that disposition of the troops developed into the throwing forward of a single line of shooters in advance of the main body—skirmishers as they came to be called, when the thinning of the line was brought to its extreme.

The old way of fighting was, generally speaking, for armies to move forward in a large group, shooting as they advanced, until one side gave in and retreated or until they engaged each other with bayonets. Now, a new strategy was introduced where a large group of troops was kept in reserve to be deployed and secure a victory after the initial clash. Over time, this arrangement evolved into sending out a single line of shooters in front of the main force—known as skirmishers—when the line was thinned out to its limit.

Together with that new way of fighting battles, there came in a new idea of war. For the old idea had been chiefly to capture some important city or fortress of the enemy, and so to gain a decision in the campaign. The new idea was that a decision might be most quickly and convincingly reached by destroying the enemy's army. And, with that new idea, the value of time seems to have been appreciated more fully—the importance, that is to say, of arriving in numbers at a certain place before the enemy could have time to mass his forces there, and so of beating his armies piecemeal, before they could be concentrated.

Together with that new way of fighting battles, a new idea of war emerged. The old idea focused mainly on capturing an important city or fortress of the enemy to win the campaign. The new idea was that the quickest and most convincing way to achieve a decision was by destroying the enemy's army. With this new perspective, the value of time seems to have been recognized more clearly—specifically, the importance of arriving in large numbers at a certain location before the enemy could gather his forces there, enabling the defeat of his armies in smaller groups before they could come together.

As a very rough sketch, that may perhaps serve {163} to give a notion of the way in which war and battles were changing.

As a rough outline, that might maybe provide {163} an idea of how war and battles were evolving.

It was out of the great danger menacing her very life as a nation that France was now able to draw new strength. The Government passed a decree that all men of suitable age were liable to conscription to the army. They were called on to fight for their own hearths and homes. It was not unlike the idea which had inspired the earliest Roman legions.

It was due to the serious threat to her existence as a nation that France was now able to gather new strength. The Government issued a decree that all able-bodied men of the appropriate age were subject to conscription into the army. They were summoned to fight for their own homes and families. It was much like the concept that had motivated the earliest Roman legions.

Republican victories

Republican wins

The Allies had lost their opportunity. They did not drive their stroke home. France, with much reinforced armies, took the offensive again. She poured into the Netherlands and into Holland. It was indeed only due to the inexperience of her own commanders, and to the interference of her Government with the generals, that the defeats of the Allies were no heavier than they were. A conclusion, for the time being, of the fighting on that front was reached in 1795, when the Austrians retired from the Netherlands—which were then annexed to the French Republic—when Prussia made a separate peace with her, when the English armies were withdrawn, and when Holland was allowed to retain her nominal independence with the style of the Batavian Republic.

The Allies missed their chance. They didn’t follow through on their attack. France, with its strengthened armies, went on the offensive again. They surged into the Netherlands and into Holland. It was really only because of the inexperience of their own commanders and the meddling of their government with the generals that the Allies' defeats weren't worse than they were. A temporary conclusion to the fighting on that front was reached in 1795 when the Austrians pulled out of the Netherlands— which were then annexed to the French Republic—when Prussia made a separate peace with them, when the English armies were withdrawn, and when Holland was allowed to keep its nominal independence under the name of the Batavian Republic.

And so, ingloriously for the Allies, ended the first coalition against Revolutionary France. The young Republic was for the moment saved; yet it must have been hard to think that the salvation could be more than temporary, so many and so strong were her foes. Her crisis brought forth, for her rescue, the extraordinary being whom most historians agree in deeming the greatest military genius in the whole course of man's story—Napoleon Bonaparte, born, as we have seen, in that little island of Corsica only lately ceded to France by Genoa. It is ever difficult to say to what degree this or that remarkable man has influenced the story of mankind, but we can hardly {164} have a doubt of the immense effect due to the genius of Napoleon.

And so, without any glory for the Allies, the first coalition against Revolutionary France came to an end. The young Republic was temporarily saved; however, it must have been hard to believe that this salvation was anything more than a short-term fix, given how many strong enemies it faced. This crisis led to the emergence of an extraordinary figure who most historians agree is the greatest military genius in history—Napoleon Bonaparte, born, as we’ve seen, on that small island of Corsica, which had only recently been ceded to France by Genoa. It’s always tough to determine how much any remarkable individual has influenced the course of history, but there’s little doubt about the significant impact of Napoleon's genius. {164}

He came into notice first in course of the attack by the Republican troops on Toulon, which was held by Royalists aided by some English and Spanish ships. He was a Colonel of Artillery then, and conducted certain artillery operations with a masterly success.

He first came into the spotlight during the Republican troops' assault on Toulon, which was occupied by Royalists with support from some English and Spanish ships. At that time, he was a Colonel of Artillery and managed certain artillery operations with impressive success.

After the death of Robespierre the chief power in the Government was put into the hands of a Council of five Directors. Together, they were called the Directory. It was their special business to see that the laws were carried out. The Paris mob did not appreciate the carrying out of the laws, and rose in protest, with the militia, called the National Guard, supporting them. They marched on the Tuileries, where the Government offices were established. The President, warned in time, summoned that young officer of artillery, Napoleon Bonaparte, who was then in Paris, with his batteries, for their defence. Napoleon placed his guns to command the streets approaching the Tuileries, and when the columns of the mob appeared he opened fire on them with grapeshot. Grapeshot: consider the effect of it on those dense columns of humanity advancing through a street! Even the Paris mob, frantic with enthusiasm, could not stand such butchery. They wavered, halted, then streamed back, mangled and beaten. The Directory, the Government of the country, was saved. The reputation of that artillery officer, first heard of at Toulon, was made. He was appointed to the command of what was known as the Army of the Interior.

After Robespierre died, the main power in the government was handed over to a Council of five Directors. They were collectively known as the Directory. It was their job to ensure that the laws were enforced. The people of Paris didn’t like the enforcement of these laws and protested, backed by the militia called the National Guard. They marched on the Tuileries, where the government offices were located. The President, getting word in time, called upon a young artillery officer, Napoleon Bonaparte, who was in Paris, to defend them with his cannons. Napoleon positioned his guns to control the streets leading to the Tuileries, and when the mob advanced, he opened fire on them with grapeshot. Just think about the impact of that on those dense crowds of people moving down the street! Even the excited mob could not withstand such slaughter. They hesitated, stopped, then retreated, wounded and defeated. The Directory, the country's government, was saved. The reputation of that artillery officer, first noticed at Toulon, was established. He was appointed to lead what was known as the Army of the Interior.

France and the kings

France and the monarchs

It was in 1795 that Prussia had made peace, that Austria had yielded the Netherlands, and that all immediate danger to France from the north had passed. And it was in the same year that the "whiff of grapeshot" ploughed its furrows through these living masses, {165} and may be said to have ended the French Revolution, properly so-called. From that time forward the story is not of revolution in the heart of France but of France struggling with, and strangling, the kings of Europe. And the struggle and the strangling are all dominated by one man and his amazing personality—Napoleon.

It was in 1795 that Prussia made peace, Austria gave up the Netherlands, and the immediate threat to France from the north had passed. In that same year, the “whiff of grapeshot” cut through these living crowds, {165} and can be said to have effectively ended the French Revolution as we know it. From that point on, the story is not about revolution in France itself but about France fighting against and overpowering the kings of Europe. Throughout this struggle, one man and his incredible personality dominate the scene—Napoleon.







{166}

{166}

CHAPTER XIII

THE NAPOLEONIC WARS

We have seen the Austrians fighting and suffering defeat from France in the Netherlands. There was another battle ground where these two had now to meet, and that was in the beautiful country of Northern Italy where the Austrian Habsburgs and the Bourbons of France and Spain had met many a time. Of all the Allies, Austria had the right to feel most bitterly towards the French, for the queen whom the French had beheaded was daughter of the Austrian Empress.

We have seen the Austrians fighting and suffering defeat against France in the Netherlands. There was another battlefield where these two had to meet, and that was in the beautiful region of Northern Italy, where the Austrian Habsburgs and the Bourbons of France and Spain had faced each other many times before. Of all the Allies, Austria had the most reason to feel bitter towards the French, as the queen they had executed was the daughter of the Austrian Empress.

Napoleon I

Napoleon Bonaparte

As early as 1792 the armies of revolutionary France had swept over Savoy—at that time an independent State with which Sardinia was conjoined. Sardinians were now in the coalition against France, and there was a Sardinian army co-operating with the Austrians in North Italy. In 1796 Napoleon was put in command of the Army of Italy, and at once he gave evidence of those qualities which made him the master mind in war.

As early as 1792, the revolutionary French armies had invaded Savoy, which was then an independent state connected to Sardinia. Sardinians were now part of the coalition against France, and there was a Sardinian army working alongside the Austrians in Northern Italy. In 1796, Napoleon was appointed commander of the Army of Italy, and he immediately showcased the skills that established him as a genius in warfare.


THE GREAT NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. (From an Engraving after a Portrait by Paul Delarothe.)
THE GREAT NAPOLEON BONAPARTE.
(From an Engraving after a Portrait by Paul Delarothe.)


THE GREAT NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. (From an Engraving after a Portrait by Paul Delarothe.)
THE GREAT NAPOLEON BONAPARTE.
(From an Engraving after a Portrait by Paul Delarothe.)

It is impossible here even to touch on his campaigns in any detail; nor is it possible to select any one campaign or a single battle as a type of his generalship or his tactics, because perhaps the chief reason of all his success is that he was so very able to vary them according to the needs of each case. It was this, that there was no reckoning what he was likely to do, that confused his enemies so greatly.

It’s impossible to discuss his campaigns in detail here, nor can we pick just one campaign or battle as a representative example of his leadership or tactics. The main reason for his success was his ability to adapt them to fit the needs of each situation. It was this unpredictability in his actions that really threw off his enemies.

But in all his campaigns we find a common point, {167} that he realised probably more fully than any of his opponents the value of time, and had so masterly a power of organisation that he nearly always arrived at the place where he had determined to give battle before his enemies were ready for him.

But in all his campaigns, we see a common theme, {167} that he understood, probably better than any of his opponents, the importance of time, and he had such an exceptional ability to organize that he almost always got to the location where he planned to fight before his enemies were prepared for him.

{168}

{168}

It was just so with this his first campaign in Italy. He was across the Alps, with his army, and into Milan and the Austrian dominions far quicker than he had been expected; and here he did execute one of his most favourite manœuvres, which, at all events, might always be foreseen if the opportunity for it were given him. He thrust his army in between the armies of the Austrians eastward and the Sardinians westward and so disabled the latter, and less powerful, foe from any valuable co-operation at the very outset. Then, turning eastward, he defeated the Austrians again and again, driving them from Italy and pursuing them far along the road to Vienna.

It was just like this during his first campaign in Italy. He crossed the Alps with his army and got to Milan and the Austrian territories much faster than anyone expected. Here, he executed one of his favorite strategies, which, in any case, could always be anticipated if he was given the chance. He positioned his army between the Austrian forces to the east and the Sardinians to the west, which effectively prevented the weaker Sardinian army from providing any significant support right from the start. Then, turning east, he defeated the Austrians time and time again, driving them out of Italy and chasing them all the way towards Vienna.

He turned southward thence and seized the lands of Venice. In the treaty which ended this campaign, in 1797, France gained the Netherlands, the Ionian Islands, and territory along the Rhine and in Albania. The following year the French were in Rome, which they captured, making the Pope a prisoner and establishing what was called the Tiberine Republic.

He then turned south and took over the lands of Venice. In the treaty that ended this campaign in 1797, France acquired the Netherlands, the Ionian Islands, and territory along the Rhine and in Albania. The next year, the French reached Rome, which they captured, making the Pope a prisoner and setting up what was known as the Tiberine Republic.

We have to note that in all these early battles of the French Republic, the victors—for they were nearly always victorious—came with the pretence, at all events, that their purpose was to relieve the populace from their burdens, their dukes and archdukes and kings. Accordingly they set up this Tiberine Republic along the Tiber, and the Transpadane Republic, of the country beyond the river Po, and the Cis-Alpine Republic on this side of the Alps, and so on. We have already seen how they had set up the Batavian Republic in Holland. By these fine promises and pretences they gained much favour with the civil population in all countries. In 1798 Napoleon was no longer in Italy: he was in Egypt, intent on extending the French power over the East—thus quickly had events moved since France, only three or four years before, had been fighting for her very existence among the nations of Europe!

We need to point out that in all these early battles of the French Republic, the winners—who were almost always victorious—came with the pretense, at the very least, that their goal was to free the people from their burdens, their dukes, archdukes, and kings. So, they established the Tiberine Republic along the Tiber, the Transpadane Republic in the land beyond the Po River, and the Cis-Alpine Republic on this side of the Alps, and so on. We've already seen how they set up the Batavian Republic in Holland. With these grand promises and pretenses, they gained a lot of support from the local populations in all countries. By 1798, Napoleon was no longer in Italy; he was in Egypt, focused on extending French power over the East—such a drastic change had occurred since France, just three or four years earlier, had been fighting for its very survival among the nations of Europe!

{169}

{169}

It was English sea-power that foiled him in that Eastern enterprise, and in the following years he was back again—badly needed. For there was war again with the Austrians, who had recuperated their forces in North Italy, and the fortunes of the war were going all against the French. They had been forced to retire from Italy and from a part of Switzerland which they had held. French armies, moreover, had suffered defeat on the Rhine, and in consequence the Directory had fallen from popular favour.

It was the British naval power that thwarted him in that Eastern venture, and in the following years he returned—urgently needed. There was war again with the Austrians, who had regained their strength in Northern Italy, and the tide of the war was turning against the French. They had been pushed out of Italy and part of Switzerland that they had occupied. Additionally, French armies had faced defeats along the Rhine, and as a result, the Directory had lost public support.

The First Consul

The First Consul

Rather as our Cromwell had once appeared, backed by his Ironsides, in Parliament, so now Napoleon made a dramatic entry into the Council Hall of the French Government. There was a cry from some of the legislators of "No Dictator," which Napoleon's friends, doubtless according to plan, chose to interpret as an attack on Napoleon's person. His soldiers entered, and turned the Assembly out of the Hall. The Assembly was dissolved, and a new constitution formed which entrusted the Government for ten years to three consuls, of whom Napoleon was nominated as the First Consul. The other two might be relied on to do his dictates. Thus, by the end of 1799 he was the virtual ruler of France.

Just like Cromwell had once shown up in Parliament with his Ironsides, Napoleon made a dramatic entrance into the Council Hall of the French Government. Some of the legislators shouted "No Dictator," which Napoleon's supporters, likely following a plan, quickly interpreted as an attack on him. His soldiers came in and removed the Assembly from the Hall. The Assembly was disbanded, and a new constitution was created that gave control of the Government for ten years to three consuls, with Napoleon being named the First Consul. The other two could be counted on to follow his orders. By the end of 1799, he was the de facto ruler of France.

By his diplomacy he came to terms with Russia, but Austrian armies still held North Italy. Taking the command again of the Army of Italy, he repeated the chief incidents of the former campaign. Again he crossed the Alps unexpectedly; again he beat the Austrians in Lombardy; the terms of the treaty which had ended the former battles were reaffirmed in 1801, and before the end of 1800 French victories on the Rhine had re-established the position there. Again there was a breathing space.

Through his diplomatic efforts, he managed to reach an agreement with Russia, but Austrian forces still occupied Northern Italy. Taking command of the Army of Italy once more, he repeated the key events of the previous campaign. He once again crossed the Alps unexpectedly; he defeated the Austrians in Lombardy; the terms of the treaty that concluded the earlier battles were reaffirmed in 1801, and by the end of 1800, French victories along the Rhine had restored the situation there. Once again, there was a pause.

Beyond question we have to look on Napoleon as one of the most extraordinary of all the actors in our story. His intellectual powers, whether for the {170} organization of war or of peace, must have been almost more than human: his absence of any love for his fellows and of any kindness of heart must appear almost equally below the human mark. He had no regard for truth or for morality or religion in any form. Christian worship, abolished in France by the earlier revolutionary Governments, had been re-established. Napoleon was as ready to profess himself a good Catholic in France, as to pretend a leaning towards Mahommedanism in the East, in order to gain favour with the Orientals.

There's no doubt that we have to see Napoleon as one of the most remarkable figures in our story. His intellectual abilities, whether in organizing war or peace, seemed almost superhuman; his lack of love for others and absence of kindness came across as equally inhumane. He had no regard for truth, morality, or religion in any form. Christian worship, which had been abolished in France by the earlier revolutionary governments, was restored. Napoleon was just as willing to claim he was a good Catholic in France as he was to pretend to lean towards Islam in the East, all to gain favor with the locals.

In spite of his lack of sympathy with mankind, he was a subtle judge of human nature. He observed men's weaknesses with a coldly critical eye. He knew that men—and Frenchmen more than most men, and perhaps women even more than men—are attracted and fascinated by show and splendour. Therefore, as First Consul, he caused all the ceremonies in connection with Government to be splendid; he encouraged or commanded his officers and civil servants to be richly dressed, and their wives and daughters to wear gorgeous gowns.

Despite his lack of empathy for humanity, he was a keen observer of human nature. He looked at people's flaws with a detached critical eye. He understood that people—and particularly the French, and maybe even more so women—are drawn to and captivated by spectacle and grandeur. So, as First Consul, he made sure that all government ceremonies were magnificent; he prompted or ordered his officers and civil servants to dress richly, and for their wives and daughters to wear beautiful gowns.

So, in this breathing space, all was triumph and splendour in Paris; but Napoleon had already, as we have seen, been thwarted in his great designs upon the East by the naval defeat which he suffered from the English in Egypt. He realised very clearly that England was the foe whom it was most essential that he should remove out of his way if he were to achieve all his ambitions for world power. As a first step he renewed that Armed Neutrality against her which had been formed by the Northern Powers when she was at war with the United States, and insisted on searching neutral vessels to see whether they were carrying what is called "contraband of war."

So, during this pause, everything was successful and glorious in Paris; but Napoleon had already, as we’ve seen, been obstructed in his grand plans for the East by the naval defeat he faced from the British in Egypt. He understood very clearly that England was the enemy he needed to eliminate if he was to achieve all his goals for global dominance. As a first step, he reinstated the Armed Neutrality against her that the Northern Powers had established while she was at war with the United States, and insisted on inspecting neutral ships to check if they were carrying what’s known as "contraband of war."

He forced Denmark, contrary to her will, into the compact. Against the unfortunate Denmark, then, {171} England declared war, in order to drive her to withdraw from the compact into which she had been forced so unwillingly; and compelled that withdrawal by a bombardment, under Nelson, of Copenhagen. It was here that Nelson, who was then only second in command, is recorded to have put up his telescope to his blind eye in order not to see the signal to break off the engagement which had been hoisted by the superior admiral.

He forced Denmark, against her will, into the agreement. So, England declared war on unfortunate Denmark to push her to leave the agreement she had been pressured into; this was achieved through a bombardment of Copenhagen led by Nelson. It was during this event that Nelson, who was only second in command at the time, famously raised his telescope to his blind eye to avoid seeing the signal to end the engagement that had been raised by the admiral in charge. {171}

Another special effort against England had been made by the French in 1797, who landed a force in Ireland; but it was not supported as had been expected by the native Irish and was broken to pieces the year following by the English troops. Ireland was then no part of the United Kingdom; but in 1801 was passed the Act of Union, whereby the two did become incorporated.

Another special effort against England was made by the French in 1797 when they landed a force in Ireland. However, it didn't receive the support from the native Irish that was expected and was defeated the following year by the English troops. At that time, Ireland was not part of the United Kingdom, but in 1801, the Act of Union was passed, which incorporated the two.

By 1803 there was again a state of active war between Great Britain and France, and Napoleon was threatening an invasion. He now had the navy of Spain to aid his own; but against him was a coalition of Russia, Austria, and Sweden. From the idea of invading England, he was called eastward and southward by the pressure of Austria and Russia, and there the French gained a great victory over the Austrians in the autumn of 1805.

By 1803, there was an active war again between Great Britain and France, and Napoleon was threatening to invade. He now had the Spanish navy to support him; however, he was up against a coalition of Russia, Austria, and Sweden. Instead of invading England, he was drawn eastward and southward by the pressure from Austria and Russia, where the French achieved a significant victory over the Austrians in the fall of 1805.

Trafalgar

Trafalgar

Four days later the united fleets of France and Spain met the British at Trafalgar, where Nelson destroyed them as a fighting force, but at the grievous cost to Britain of his own life.

Four days later, the combined fleets of France and Spain faced off against the British at Trafalgar, where Nelson defeated them as a fighting force, but at a terrible cost to Britain—his own life.

Six weeks later again Napoleon fought the crowning land battle of that campaign at Austerlitz, when the Russian and Austrian armies suffered a crushing defeat which, for a time, ended the fighting and gave Europe another short spell of peace.

Six weeks later, Napoleon fought the decisive land battle of that campaign at Austerlitz, where the Russian and Austrian armies faced a devastating defeat that temporarily ended the fighting and gave Europe another brief period of peace.

A principal result of this victory was the dissolution of that so-called Holy Roman Empire which had {172} existed since the days of Charlemagne. The title of German Emperor was no longer known. The electors were abolished. Kings were appointed by Napoleon to govern Wurtemberg and Bavaria, Hanover was given to Prussia, and other German States were formed into the Confederation of the Rhine. The ruler of Austria retained the title of Emperor of that country. Eighteen months earlier in the story a new emperor altogether had been created—Napoleon himself, as Emperor of the French.

A key result of this victory was the end of the so-called Holy Roman Empire, which had existed since the time of Charlemagne. The title of German Emperor was no longer used. The electors were abolished. Kings were appointed by Napoleon to govern Württemberg and Bavaria, Hanover was given to Prussia, and other German states were organized into the Confederation of the Rhine. The ruler of Austria kept the title of Emperor of that country. Eighteen months earlier in the story, a completely new emperor had been created—Napoleon himself, as Emperor of the French.


H.M.S. "VICTORY" AFTER TRAFALGAR.
H.M.S. "VICTORY" AFTER TRAFALGAR.

H.M.S. "VICTORY" AFTER TRAFALGAR.

The cession of Hanover to Prussia cost France nothing, for Hanover was a kingdom under the Hanoverian King of England, to whom it was restored at the end of the wars. It was separated, as we have noticed already, from England when Queen Victoria came to the throne, because the Hanoverian succession was governed by the Salic Law which allows no female to succeed or to transmit the succession.

The transfer of Hanover to Prussia didn't cost France anything, since Hanover was a kingdom ruled by the Hanoverian King of England, who got it back at the end of the wars. As we’ve already noted, it was separated from England when Queen Victoria became queen, because the Hanoverian succession was determined by the Salic Law, which doesn't allow women to inherit or pass on the succession.

By this period in his career Napoleon was no longer posing as a republican come to free peoples from their kings. On the contrary, he became himself a {173} king-maker on the most extensive scale. Naples and Holland each had a brother of Napoleon's imposed on it as ruler. A little later it was the turn of Spain. One of his Marshals was named as successor to the throne of Sweden.

By this time in his career, Napoleon was no longer pretending to be a republican who was liberating people from their kings. Instead, he became a king-maker on a massive scale. Naples and Holland each had one of Napoleon's brothers installed as their ruler. Soon after, it was Spain's turn. One of his Marshals was named as the successor to the throne of Sweden.

The "Continental System"

The "Continental System"

And now Prussia engaged his attentions. She had been a doubtful friend of both sides, for she had received Hanover from the hand of the victor and yet she professed to be the friend of England. In a single day Napoleon utterly smashed the elaborate Prussian fighting machine; and it was actually from Berlin that he proclaimed that state of blockade against England sometimes called the Continental system—as we should now say "boycotting England"—declaring her as an outlaw, outside the protection of the law of nations, and commanding that no Continental port should receive her ships.

And now Prussia captured his attention. She had been a questionable ally to both sides, as she had taken Hanover from the victor while still claiming to be a friend of England. In just one day, Napoleon completely defeated the advanced Prussian military setup; and it was actually from Berlin that he announced a blockade against England, often referred to as the Continental system—what we would now call "boycotting England"—declaring her an outlaw, outside the protection of international law, and ordering that no port in Europe should allow her ships.

This was in 1806. In 1807 came Russia's turn to receive chastisement. We may observe, however, that neither of the Eastern Empires, Russia or Austria, seems to have been disabled from further fighting by defeat. They had vast territories to retreat to and recuperate.

This was in 1806. In 1807, it was Russia's turn to face consequences. However, we can see that neither of the Eastern Empires, Russia or Austria, seemed to be knocked out of the fight by their defeats. They had large territories to retreat to and recover.

So far then has gone the tide of Napoleon's success, ever mounting. But now, in 1808, we begin to see it turn towards the ebb, and again it is England, though on land this time, that is chief in so turning it, for now begins the story of what we call the Peninsular War, waged in Spain and Portugal.

So far, the tide of Napoleon's success has been rising steadily. But now, in 1808, we start to see it shift towards decline, and once again, it’s England—this time on land—that plays a major role in this turning point, as we begin the story of what we refer to as the Peninsular War, fought in Spain and Portugal.

At first it is a story of England, of Wellington, on the defensive. Napoleon in person is in command of the French. He is once more called away eastward, to deal with Austria, and again he deals with her drastically. Once more he crushes her armies and extorts from her a peace which gives a large slice of her territories to France.

At first, it's a story about England, focusing on Wellington, who is on the defensive. Napoleon himself is leading the French. He is once again called away to the east to handle Austria, and once again, he deals with her harshly. He crushes her armies again and forces her into a peace agreement that gives a significant portion of her territory to France.

And something more it now pleased him to take {174} from Austria, a daughter of the great house of Habsburg as his wife—for he had obtained a divorce from his first wife. The daughter of the oldest, proudest family in the whole Western world was thus married to the Corsican adventurer, become Emperor of the French!

And now it pleased him even more to take {174} a daughter from Austria, from the prestigious Habsburg family as his wife—since he had divorced his first wife. The daughter of the oldest, proudest family in the entire Western world was now married to the Corsican adventurer who had become Emperor of the French!

It appeared indeed as if there was nothing in Europe which he might not take, if he so pleased. He treated spiritual power when it was opposed to him precisely as he dealt with kings, for the Pope's reply to his annexation of the papal dominions in Italy was to excommunicate him; and that excommunication Napoleon countered by sending soldiers to climb the walls of the Vatican, the Pope's palace in Rome, and bring out the Pope a prisoner.

It really seemed like there was nothing in Europe he couldn't take, if he wanted to. He approached spiritual authority just like he did with kings. When the Pope excommunicated him for taking over the papal territories in Italy, Napoleon responded by sending soldiers to scale the walls of the Vatican, the Pope's palace in Rome, and took the Pope prisoner.

Still Wellington stood firmly against his troops on a line near the boundary between Spain and Portugal, holding back the tide. Russia, despite Napoleon, had opened her ports to British ships, wherefore once more he declared war upon her. And now, marching into the heart of Russia in the autumn days, which constantly grew shorter, of 1812, he came to Moscow to find it in flames and its inhabitants gone. Destroy the enemy's army in the field had always been Napoleon's maxim, but now he found no enemy to destroy. That enemy had all the East on which he might fall back. To pursue farther would be madness. Through the snows of winter, with the Cossacks hanging on their flanks and rear and taking every opportunity to attack, began that return of the French Grand Army from Russia which is one of the most pathetic scenes in all the story.

Still, Wellington stood firmly against his troops on a line near the border between Spain and Portugal, holding back the tide. Russia, despite Napoleon, had opened its ports to British ships, so once again he declared war on her. Now, marching into the heart of Russia in the autumn days, which were getting shorter, of 1812, he arrived in Moscow only to find it in flames and its inhabitants gone. Destroying the enemy's army in the field had always been Napoleon's principle, but now he found no enemy to confront. That enemy had retreated to the East. To push further would be madness. Through the winter snows, with the Cossacks attacking from the flanks and rear at every opportunity, began the retreat of the French Grand Army from Russia, one of the most tragic scenes in all of history.


{175}

{175}


THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON.
THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON.

THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON.


That tragedy was his ruin. The powers of Europe gathered about him again in the spring of 1813. He fought brilliantly on the defensive beyond the Rhine, but against increasing odds, and in the autumn of that year suffered the defeat that finally broke him, at {176} Leipsic. Already, earlier in the year, Wellington had taken the offensive triumphantly in the Peninsula, had pushed the French back, had driven and pursued them across the Pyrenees and was on their heels in the South of France.

That tragedy was his downfall. The powers of Europe rallied around him again in the spring of 1813. He fought brilliantly on the defensive beyond the Rhine, but faced with increasing odds, he suffered the defeat that ultimately broke him in the autumn of that year, at {176} Leipsic. Earlier that year, Wellington had taken the offensive triumphantly in the Peninsula, pushed the French back, driven and pursued them across the Pyrenees, and was on their tail in the South of France.

For two months longer, after the blow at Leipsic, Napoleon fought on, till he made a fatal error in turning upon the rear of the allies to cut off their communications. Their effective reply was to disregard that threat, and to march straight upon the defenceless Paris which they occupied on the last day of March, 1814. He was formally deposed by a vote of his own Senate, and on April 4th he abdicated.

For two more months after the defeat at Leipzig, Napoleon kept fighting until he made a critical mistake by attacking the allies' rear to disrupt their communications. Their smart response was to ignore that threat and head directly for the defenseless Paris, which they captured on the last day of March, 1814. He was officially removed from power by a vote from his own Senate, and on April 4th, he abdicated.

He was taken by a British ship to Elba and imprisoned there. The Bourbon monarch was brought back to the throne of France. A congress of the Powers sat at Vienna to restore and regulate the affairs of Europe. Then in February of 1815 came the appalling news that Napoleon had escaped, was back in the South of France, the old soldiers, fascinated by his name and his victories, flocking to him—so he marched to Paris with an army that ever grew as he went. Louis XVIII. fled. The Emperor was on his throne again.

He was taken by a British ship to Elba and imprisoned there. The Bourbon monarch was restored to the throne of France. A congress of the Powers met in Vienna to stabilize and manage the affairs of Europe. Then in February 1815, came the shocking news that Napoleon had escaped and was back in the South of France, with old soldiers, drawn to his name and victories, rallying around him—so he marched to Paris with an army that grew larger as he went. Louis XVIII fled. The Emperor was on his throne once more.

Once more the Powers gathered; but for Napoleon the only two that mattered were the British and the Prussians, close upon the French boundary, in Belgium. As ever of old, he sought to break these up before others should come to strengthen them. The Prussians had to meet the French armies first, and had to admit defeat, had to retreat. Napoleon marched on to meet the British at Waterloo; and all through the long June day his soldiers charged again and again, only to break upon the steadfast red line.

Once again, the Powers came together; but for Napoleon, the only two that really mattered were the British and the Prussians, who were close to the French border in Belgium. As he had always done, he aimed to break them apart before anyone else could come in to strengthen them. The Prussians had to confront the French armies first, and they had to accept defeat and pull back. Napoleon moved forward to face the British at Waterloo; and throughout the long June day, his soldiers charged repeatedly, only to be stopped by the unyielding red line.

Towards evening the Prussians, far less shattered by their defeat of two days before than Napoleon had supposed, appeared upon the French right flank. {177} That apparition was the beginning of the end. Wellington ordered an advance of his whole army. The French defeat became a rout. The Emperor preceded the remnants of his broken force to Paris, where, yet again, he signed his abdication. He had an idea of escaping to America, but the British ships were on the look-out, and, foiled in this, he voluntarily gave himself up to one of them.

Towards evening, the Prussians, much less demoralized by their defeat two days earlier than Napoleon expected, showed up on the French right flank. {177} That appearance marked the beginning of the end. Wellington commanded a full advance of his army. The French defeat turned into a rout. The Emperor led the remnants of his shattered force to Paris, where, once again, he signed his abdication. He considered escaping to America, but the British ships were watching for him, and after failing to do so, he voluntarily surrendered to one of them.

The Code Napoleon

The Napoleonic Code

His final destiny was the Island of St. Helena, where he lived in failing health till his death six years later. One good work at least he did, in directing his lawyers to draw up into a code, called the Code Napoleon, the laws of France, which also were the laws which he imposed on a large part of conquered Europe. Based on the existing system of laws, it embodied many wise and liberal changes and is widely accepted even to-day. He was twenty-six years of age when he won his first victories in Italy in 1796. He had become virtual ruler of France by 1799, was acclaimed Emperor in 1804, and set kings, chiefly of his own family, on the thrones of Europe from 1806 onward, was prisoner in Elba in 1814, and finally in St. Helena in 1815—surely the most amazing chapter in the whole of this Greatest Story!

His final destination was the Island of St. Helena, where he lived in declining health until his death six years later. At least he accomplished one good thing by instructing his lawyers to compile a set of laws, known as the Code Napoleon, which were the laws of France and the ones he imposed on a substantial part of conquered Europe. Based on the existing legal system, it included many thoughtful and progressive changes and is still widely accepted today. He was twenty-six years old when he achieved his first victories in Italy in 1796. By 1799, he had become the de facto ruler of France, was declared Emperor in 1804, and installed kings, mainly from his own family, on the thrones of Europe starting in 1806. He was imprisoned in Elba in 1814 and then in St. Helena in 1815—surely the most incredible chapter in the entire Greatest Story!







{178}

{178}

CHAPTER XIV
THE EXPANSION OF THE ANGLO-SAXON AND THE SLAV

In such manner this tragedy, called the French Revolution, was played to its dénouement at Waterloo on the European stage, and on its conclusion, despite all the agony, we find that stage strangely little altered. Norway had been separated from Denmark and joined to Sweden. Belgium was no longer Austrian, and Belgium and Holland were united as the kingdom of the Netherlands. Austria had become independent of the rest of Germany and was dominant in Italy, but all main boundaries of the greater nations' territories were restored nearly as they were before.

In this way, the tragedy known as the French Revolution reached its resolution at Waterloo on the European stage, and when it ended, despite all the suffering, we see that stage oddly unchanged. Norway had split from Denmark and joined Sweden. Belgium was no longer under Austrian control, and Belgium and Holland came together to form the kingdom of the Netherlands. Austria had gained independence from the rest of Germany and gained power in Italy, but the main borders of the major nations’ territories were mostly restored to what they had been before.

A great change, however, had been wrought in the minds of men, by the French Revolution in the first place and by the Napoleonic wars in the second. Kings had been so thrown from their pedestals and set up again that they could never more have the sanctity in the eye of the people which they had long enjoyed. The exaggerated reverence paid to social rank, surviving from the exaggerated regard paid to the knight by popular opinion in the Middle Ages, had gone. The no less exaggerated ideas on the subject of liberty with which the Revolution had opened had been modified by the inevitable discovery that it is impossible for men to live together in anarchy and without discipline. Indeed there was a marked reaction in thought for a {179} few years after the Revolution, because men had realised the excesses to which these liberal ideas could lead. But still all that was best in those ideas was retained. The principle was conceded that no class should be treated as slaves by the class above. Even the humblest was recognised to have his rights as man.

A significant shift, however, had occurred in people's minds, first due to the French Revolution and then the Napoleonic wars. Kings had been dramatically removed from their thrones and reinstated in such a way that they could never regain the sacredness in the eyes of the people that they had once enjoyed. The excessive reverence for social status, a remnant of the exaggerated esteem for knights in the Middle Ages, had vanished. The equally excessive views on liberty introduced by the Revolution had been tempered by the unavoidable realization that people cannot coexist in anarchy and without discipline. In fact, there was a noticeable backlash in thinking for a few years after the Revolution, as people recognized the extremes to which these liberal ideas could lead. Nevertheless, all that was best in those ideas was preserved. The principle was accepted that no class should treat the class below them as slaves. Even the most humble individual was acknowledged to have his rights as a human being.

Perhaps that is the most important lesson which had to be learnt by all men, kings, nobles, and poor men alike, from those cruel years in Europe; and it was more important than changes in territorial possessions.

Perhaps that is the most important lesson that needed to be learned by everyone—kings, nobles, and common people alike—during those harsh years in Europe; and it was more significant than changes in land ownership.

Anglo-Saxon world-power

Anglo-Saxon superpower

But if political boundaries were little altered in Europe by the fighting of the Napoleonic wars, a very extensive change will be seen to have occurred during those years if we take the whole world-stage into our view. The Anglo-Saxon had been extending his possessions and his domination almost immeasurably.

But while political boundaries in Europe changed little due to the fighting of the Napoleonic wars, a significant transformation took place on the global stage during those years. The Anglo-Saxon had been expanding his possessions and influence almost without limit.

Since Great Britain was the strongest sea-power, and at war, at one time or other of the Napoleonic period, with France, Spain, and Holland—that is to say, with all the colonising nations, except Portugal—it was only to be expected that she should have captured nearly all the colonial possessions of each. And this actually is what had occurred. Moreover, on her own account she had established new settlements in places which seemed favourable for trade.

Since Great Britain was the strongest naval power and was at war at various times during the Napoleonic period with France, Spain, and Holland—essentially all the colonizing nations except Portugal—it was only natural that she would have taken control of nearly all the colonial possessions of each. And this is exactly what happened. Furthermore, on her own initiative, she established new settlements in locations that seemed good for trade.

The boundaries of Canada and most of what now is British in the North of America had been settled by the wars with the French in that region, and by the War of American Independence, before the French Revolution and all that followed it. One of its consequences was indeed a renewed and lamentable outbreak of war, in 1812, between the now independent States and the mother country. The integrity of Canada was threatened by it at one moment, but in the end the boundaries were left as before.

The borders of Canada and most of what is now British territory in North America were established through wars with the French in that area and the American Revolutionary War, before the French Revolution and everything that came after it. One of the results was sadly a renewed outbreak of war in 1812 between the now independent states and the mother country. At one point, Canada’s integrity was threatened, but in the end, the borders remained unchanged.

{180} New Zealand, as we have seen, had been declared a British possession in 1787. British colonists had established themselves in New South Wales in the year following. Honduras had become British some years earlier. And Britain had her African West Coast Settlement at Sierra Leone.

{180} New Zealand, as we've seen, was declared a British possession in 1787. British colonists settled in New South Wales the following year. Honduras became British a few years earlier. And Britain had her African West Coast Settlement at Sierra Leone.

Then in 1795 Ceylon was ceded to her by the Dutch, and from that time onward until the end of the wars almost every year added to her colonies. Already she had many of the West Indian islands. Now she acquired Trinidad, a little later St. Lucia, and in the same year Tasmania and British Guiana. In 1800 she gained Malta. In 1806 the Cape of Good Hope and the Seychelles, which had been held by the Dutch, were given up to her. A year later she took the island of Heligoland. Mauritius passed to her by capitulation in 1810; and at the conclusion of the war she was confirmed by the King of the Netherlands in her unquestioned domination in South Africa. All the while, moreover, she was consolidating and extending her hold on India.

Then in 1795, Ceylon was handed over to her by the Dutch, and from that moment until the end of the wars, almost every year saw her gaining more colonies. She already had many of the West Indian islands. Then she added Trinidad, shortly after St. Lucia, and in the same year, Tasmania and British Guiana. In 1800, she acquired Malta. In 1806, the Cape of Good Hope and the Seychelles, which had been held by the Dutch, were surrendered to her. A year later, she took the island of Heligoland. Mauritius was handed over to her by capitulation in 1810, and at the end of the war, she was confirmed by the King of the Netherlands in her undisputed control over South Africa. Meanwhile, she was also solidifying and expanding her influence in India.

Many of these settlements and acquisitions were no more than the formation of so many nuclei or starting centres whence the Anglo-Saxon was swiftly to extend his power over vast regions—in Australia most notably.

Many of these settlements and acquisitions were just the creation of several hubs or starting points from which the Anglo-Saxon quickly spread his influence over large areas—especially in Australia.

But despite all this nearly world-wide expansion of what we have now to begin to call the old Anglo-Saxon stock, an addition which was to prove of scarcely, if at all, less importance in the story was made to the territories of the younger branch of that stock when the United States, in 1803, purchased Louisiana.

But despite all this nearly worldwide expansion of what we now start to refer to as the old Anglo-Saxon heritage, an addition that would turn out to be just as important, if not more so, in the narrative occurred when the United States purchased Louisiana in 1803.

It was of immense importance, not only because of the territory's own very considerable extent and richness, but also because it so lay, as we have seen already, as to prevent the expansion westward of the people of British race who were settled in America {181} along the shores of the Atlantic. For the Louisiana of the French was vastly more extensive than the State which now has that name. It reached up right from New Orleans and the mouth of the Mississippi to the neighbourhood of the Great Lakes, so that the United States were absolutely cut off from the west by this French barrier westward, and by the British Canadians northward. It was a happy circumstance for the world that this purchase was peacefully made and that Anglo-Saxons—continually strengthened, we should note, by successive immigrations of Celts from Ireland—were thus left free to fight their way to the west against the tribes of the Red Indians, and to cultivate the wild.

It was extremely important, not just because of the territory's vast size and resources, but also because, as we've already seen, it prevented the westward expansion of British settlers in America {181} along the Atlantic coast. The French Louisiana was much larger than the state that currently bears that name. It extended all the way from New Orleans and the mouth of the Mississippi River up to the area near the Great Lakes, effectively cutting off the United States from the west by this French barrier and by the British Canadians to the north. It was fortunate for the world that this purchase happened peacefully and that Anglo-Saxons—who were continually bolstered by waves of Irish immigrants—were left free to push westward against the Native American tribes and to cultivate the wilderness.

Those unfortunate Red Indians are to be pitied for the fate which came upon them. Again and again they combined and took savage vengeance on the pioneers of the white men who were evicting them from their age-long homes. But they had no equal chance, and step by step were driven back or tamed.

Those unfortunate Native Americans deserve our sympathy for the fate that befell them. Again and again, they united and sought fierce revenge on the pioneers of the white settlers who were forcing them out of their ancestral lands. But they never had a fair chance, and little by little, they were pushed back or subdued.

Gradual expansion westward

Slow westward expansion

Limitless therefore, until the Pacific, was now the gradual expansion of the Anglo-Saxon westward, and world-wide, as we have just seen, the expansion from his ancient stock in other quarters.

Limitless, therefore, until the Pacific, was now the gradual expansion of the Anglo-Saxon people moving westward, and as we’ve just seen, globally, the expansion from their ancient roots in other areas.

But there was also another race that, all through these years of storm in Europe, was spreading itself extensively—though more from its own centre outwards, and in a less scattered manner—the Slav or Slavonic race. All round its already great circumference the Russian Empire was growing. On its immense Eastern borders were vast areas still inhabited by nomad tribes, mainly remnants of those great Tartar hordes which had been wont to sweep over all that now was Russia. Modern Russia stretched her conquering arm ever farther and farther over them till she came up against the borders of China and, in the far north-east, to the Pacific Ocean. Across the {182} Straits of Behring she joined hands in Alaska with the Anglo-Saxon when he pushed up into the extreme north-west of his new Continent: for until the United States acquired Alaska, by purchase, in 1867, it was a Russian possession. In the North of Europe Russia had won Finland from Sweden after the fighting of 1808 and 1809. In the extreme south she had been victoriously at war with Persia, and a result of that war was that the Persian province of Georgia became Russian. Also she was nearly continuously, and on the whole victoriously again, fighting with the Turk, of which fighting the general outcome was that she gained more and more territory in the Balkan region and more and more authority in those Balkan States which remained nominally independent.

But there was also another group that, throughout these years of turmoil in Europe, was spreading extensively—though more from its own center outward and in a less dispersed manner—the Slavic race. All around its already large area, the Russian Empire was expanding. On its vast eastern borders were large regions still inhabited by nomadic tribes, mainly remnants of the great Tartar hordes that used to sweep over what is now Russia. Modern Russia extended its conquering arm farther and farther until it reached the borders of China and, in the far northeast, the Pacific Ocean. Across the {182} Bering Straits, it connected in Alaska with the Anglo-Saxons as they moved into the extreme northwest of their new continent: until the United States purchased Alaska in 1867, it was a Russian possession. In northern Europe, Russia had taken Finland from Sweden after the wars of 1808 and 1809. In the far south, it had been victorious in a war with Persia, resulting in the Persian province of Georgia becoming Russian. Russia was also almost continuously—and mostly successfully—fighting the Turks, which generally resulted in gaining more territory in the Balkan region and increasing influence in the Balkan States that remained nominally independent.

And let me say now a word which will have to apply to all the rest of the story, so far as it touches these Balkan States, Danubian Principalities, and so on: that the changes which have taken place in their governments and political conditions have been so many and so quickly varied that it is quite impossible to give them place in this story. They are changes, moreover, of relatively little importance for the story as a whole. The population is almost inextricably mixed, with the Slav generally predominating. Among this mixture the Turk appears quite alien in blood, as he is in religion, and therefore it seems only natural and right, that Russia, as the leading Slav nation, with the headquarters of the Greek Church, which is the national Church of the Slav, at her southern capital city of Moscow, should extend, as she did, her sway over the Balkans and that the domination of the Turk should continually recede. Perhaps the really most interesting outcome of all this anti-Turk fighting is the independence won by Greece and acknowledged by Turkey in 1820, after some ten years of intermittent wars.

And let me point out something that will apply to the rest of the story, especially regarding the Balkan States, Danubian Principalities, and so on: the changes in their governments and political conditions have been so numerous and varied so quickly that it's impossible to fully include them in this narrative. These changes are also relatively unimportant to the overall story. The population is nearly inseparably mixed, with Slavs generally being the majority. Within this mix, the Turk stands out as quite different in both ethnicity and religion, so it makes sense that Russia, as the leading Slav nation and home to the Greek Church—the national church of the Slavs—located in its southern capital, Moscow, would extend its influence over the Balkans while the Turkish dominance continues to wane. Perhaps the most interesting outcome of all this fighting against the Turks is the independence achieved by Greece, which Turkey recognized in 1820 after about ten years of sporadic wars.

{183}

{183}

The power of Russia

The strength of Russia

In the main we have to realise that by this date Russia had taken over what used to be Austria's part in the defence of Christendom against the Moslem Turk. Not indeed that Austria had lost importance, except, maybe, in comparison with Russia, for she had become for the moment the most important of the Teutonic States. Prussia was still her chief rival among them, but until the other German States were brought to act together under Prussia's lead Austria was singly the most powerful of them all.

In general, we need to understand that by this time, Russia had taken over what used to be Austria's role in defending Christendom against the Muslim Turks. Not that Austria had lost its significance, maybe just in comparison to Russia, because it had become, for the moment, the most important of the Teutonic States. Prussia was still its main rival among them, but until the other German States came together under Prussia's leadership, Austria remained the most powerful of them all.

In a second Persian war, Russia gained a large territory in the Caucasian district which reached right down to the borders of Armenia. The unfortunate Poland, already thrice divided, had become nominally a kingdom, but was subject to Russia's dictation, and in 1831 she was annexed by that vast and ever-increasing empire—-a domination from which she has only recently been delivered as a result of the Great War.

In a second Persian war, Russia acquired a significant territory in the Caucasian region that extended all the way to the borders of Armenia. The unfortunate Poland, which had already been divided three times, had become officially a kingdom but was under Russia's control. In 1831, it was annexed by that vast and expanding empire—a rule from which it has only recently been freed due to the Great War.

Thus it is that, on all sides except the west, where she was up against the solid Teuton block of the German States, the great Slav monster, whose appropriate emblem was the bear, was stretching its huge grasping paws ever farther.

Thus it is that, on all sides except the west, where she faced the solid Teuton block of the German States, the great Slav monster, symbolized by the bear, was extending its massive, grasping paws even farther.

The Turk had suffered losses not only from Russia, and not only in Europe, but also in that land of Egypt where he had been sovereign. Napoleon had given the Turkish armies a bad battering there before the end of the eighteenth century. Now, in 1811, the Turkish power received a blow much more lastingly severe in a revolt of the Egyptians themselves. They revolted against the rule of the Mamelukes, originally a bodyguard of Turkish slaves formed to protect the sovereign of Egypt. The Mamelukes had continued to be influential in the government all through the Turkish regime. But the popular rising against them now was completely successful; they were massacred {184} without mercy, and Egypt passed into the hands of a ruler entirely independent of Turkish dominance. Under that rule she so prospered that within less than half a century she went pushing up northward, just as the old Pharaohs had thrust up thousands of years before, into Syria, and won that province also back from Turkey.

The Turks had lost ground not just to Russia and in Europe, but also in Egypt, where they had once been in charge. Napoleon had dealt a harsh blow to the Turkish armies there before the end of the 1700s. Now, in 1811, Turkish power faced a much harsher hit from a revolt by the Egyptians themselves. They rose up against the Mamelukes, a group originally formed as a bodyguard of Turkish slaves to protect Egypt's ruler. The Mamelukes had remained influential in government throughout the Turkish era. However, the popular uprising against them was entirely successful; they were brutally killed, and Egypt came under the rule of someone completely independent of Turkish control. Under this new rule, Egypt thrived so much that within less than fifty years, it began advancing northward, just as the ancient Pharaohs had done thousands of years earlier, reclaiming Syria from Turkey. {184}







{185}

{185}

CHAPTER XV

STEAM AND EVOLUTION

The realisation of the power of steam, and its application to machinery, have made a greater difference in this Greatest Story than any other single event that ever happened in it before or since. It is a realisation that came just before the end of the eighteenth century, and it made a greater difference between the story of the nineteenth century and that of all the centuries before it than there ever had been between any two former periods. That is indeed a large claim to make for it, but it is none too large.

The discovery of steam power and its use in machines has changed this Greatest Story more than any other single event that ever took place before or after. This realization happened right before the end of the eighteenth century, and it created a bigger gap between the story of the nineteenth century and all the centuries that came before it than any previous transition. That may sound like a bold claim, but it’s fully justified.

Hitherto, the force that man had made use of to do his work had been, with few exceptions, the force of his own muscles or those of his horses or oxen. He had used the winds to blow his ships along. He had used both wind and water to turn his corn-grinding mills. He had used explosive gunpowder to propel his missiles. Earlier still, he had used the resilient force of wood, for his bows, to shoot his arrows, and this was perhaps his first use of the forces of Nature which surrounded him and which he, like everything else, without knowing it, obeyed. But now, all at once, he discovered the use of another exceedingly strong force, in steam. The real wealth of the world consists more truly in man's power to control and turn to his own use the forces of Nature than in anything else. Hitherto he had possessed scarcely any of this {186} true wealth, because his force was limited by the muscular power of himself and his domestic animals. Now he had a servant whose power to do work for him was almost without limit. The steam-engine was invented.

Until now, the main source of power that humans used for their work had been, with a few exceptions, their own muscle strength or that of their horses and oxen. They had harnessed the wind to sail their ships and used both wind and water to operate their grain mills. They utilized explosive gunpowder to launch their projectiles. Long before that, they relied on the elastic power of wood for their bows to shoot arrows, which might have been their first interaction with the natural forces around them, forces they unknowingly obeyed like everything else. But now, suddenly, they discovered the incredible power of steam. The real wealth of the world lies more in humanity's ability to harness and utilize the forces of nature than in anything else. Up to this point, they had hardly tapped into this true wealth, as their power was restricted by the strength of their muscles and those of their domesticated animals. Now, they had a servant whose capacity to perform work was nearly limitless. The steam engine was invented.

When we speak of a steam-engine the first idea it brings to mind is a locomotive engine drawing a train or driving a ship; but it was not to this that the steam-engine was turned on its first invention, nor is it perhaps its most important use.

When we talk about a steam engine, the first thing that comes to mind is a locomotive pulling a train or powering a ship; however, this wasn’t what the steam engine was first used for, nor is it necessarily its most significant application.

The first steam-engine

The first steam engine

Its first use was as a stationary engine, and the purposes to which those stationary engines could be, and soon were, turned are far too many to tell. Already some previous inventions in hand-worked and foot-worked machines had greatly increased the manufacture of textile goods in England.

Its first use was as a stationary engine, and the purposes to which those stationary engines could be, and soon were, turned are far too many to tell. Already some previous inventions in hand-operated and foot-operated machines had greatly increased the production of textile goods in England.

But now cotton and wool began to be made into thread by the steam-driven machines. By them, the thread was woven into sheets and pieces. They cut and finished metal and wood into the shapes needed for a thousand different articles of daily use—furniture, agricultural implements, pots and pans, and so forth. They made and combined and pieced together parts of new machines for the making of yet more and more useful things. They had the power to hammer out great sheets of metal, and the delicacy to make a thread of wire or a needle. They became more and more efficient and fine as experience led to improvements, but it would be true to say that even in the very early days of their development a machine which it took only one man to mind and keep in working order could do as much work as had been done by twenty men who were served only by their own hands and muscles. Thus, if we may regard the productive work accomplished as the true wealth of the nation, we find it already increased by twenty times as the result of this engine.

But now cotton and wool started being turned into thread by steam-powered machines. These machines wove the thread into sheets and various pieces. They shaped metal and wood into the forms needed for countless everyday items—furniture, farming tools, pots and pans, and more. They created, combined, and assembled parts for new machines to produce even more useful things. They had the power to create large sheets of metal and the precision to craft a thin wire or a needle. They became increasingly efficient and refined as experience led to improvements. However, it's fair to say that even in the very early days of their development, a machine that just one person could operate and maintain could do as much work as twenty men who relied only on their own hands and strength. Therefore, if we consider the productive work done as the real wealth of the nation, we find that it had already increased twentyfold thanks to this engine.

{187}

{187}

But it is no use producing more unless there are people who want that increased produce. And that is exactly what there were just at this moment. In spite of the wars, the population had been growing in Europe, and when they ceased, in 1815, it began to grow even faster. Besides, there was growth of humanity all the world over, and especially in America. And the end of the wars allowed the produce of one country to be freely carried across sea and exchanged for the produce of another. It was especially in British ships that the produce was carried; and this carrying trade, as it is called, was a great cause of the wealth which Britain began to make in this century.

But it’s pointless to produce more unless there are people who actually want that extra production. And that’s exactly what was happening at that moment. Despite the wars, the population in Europe had been growing, and when they ended in 1815, it began to grow even faster. Additionally, humanity was growing all over the world, especially in America. The end of the wars allowed one country's goods to be freely transported across seas and traded for another country's products. It was mainly British ships that carried these goods, and this trade was a major factor in the wealth that Britain started to amass in this century.

She needed that replenishment, because it was very largely by the help of her money that the allies—especially Prussia when she was in the coalition—had been able to keep their armies in the field against France. The British were very heavily taxed in and after the Napoleonic wars even as in and after what we now call the Great War.

She needed that replenishment because it was mainly due to her financial support that the allies—especially Prussia when it was part of the coalition—were able to maintain their armies against France. The British faced heavy taxes during and after the Napoleonic wars, much like what happened during and after what we now refer to as the Great War.

This Industrial Era, of which the application of steam power was the principal cause, had been in progress many years before the steam-engines were used for drawing railway trains. Perhaps 1775 may be given as the date of the first practical steam-engine in Great Britain; yet it was not till 1830 that the first steam-worked railway line was opened to the public. But once this new mode of travel was introduced it quickly superseded the old mail-coach traffic and gradually drove the coaches off the road.

This Industrial Era, mainly driven by the use of steam power, had been developing for many years before steam engines were used to pull trains. While 1775 can be considered the year of the first practical steam engine in Great Britain, it wasn't until 1830 that the first steam-powered railway line opened to the public. Once this new mode of travel was introduced, it quickly replaced the old mail-coach system and gradually pushed coaches off the roads.

Besides her carrying trade across the seas, Britain had the good fortune to find iron ore close to her coal in her North Midlands. Wherever those two were found together—the coal to heat the water into steam for the driving of the machines, and the iron as the chief material of the machines themselves and of a thousand things made by them—the conditions favoured {189} manufacturing. So, in such places, both in England and elsewhere, there grew up the large and ever-increasing towns, as the people gathered to work together in the factories. For though the machines might do the work of twenty men, many more than twenty times the former total of work was performed within the space that each of these big towns occupied.

Besides her trade across the seas, Britain was fortunate to find iron ore close to her coal in the North Midlands. Wherever those two resources were located together—the coal to heat the water into steam to power the machines, and the iron as the main material for the machines themselves and a thousand things made by them—the conditions were ideal for manufacturing. So, in those areas, both in England and beyond, large and ever-growing towns emerged as people congregated to work together in the factories. For while the machines could do the work of twenty men, the output was more than twenty times the previous total of work done within the space each of these big towns occupied. {189}

Hand loom and power loom

Hand loom and power loom


OLD HAND LOOM AND MODERN POWER LOOM. (By kind permission of Northrop Loom Co., Blackburn.)
OLD HAND LOOM AND MODERN POWER LOOM.
(By kind permission of Northrop Loom Co., Blackburn.)


OLD HAND LOOM AND MODERN POWER LOOM. (By kind permission of Northrop Loom Co., Blackburn.)
OLD HAND LOOM AND MODERN POWER LOOM.
(By kind permission of Northrop Loom Co., Blackburn.)


{188}

{188}


AN OLD MAIL COACH.
AN OLD MAIL COACH.

AN OLD MAIL COACH.


But all this work done in the towns by the machines meant that less work was done in the villages, and the {190} country cottages. There was no longer any profitable sale for the cloth woven at home by the little machines which the women used to work with hand and foot, because the very same, or almost the same, could be made so much more cheaply by the big steam-driven machines.

But all the work done in the towns by the machines meant that less work was done in the villages and the country cottages. There was no longer any profitable market for the cloth woven at home by the little machines that the women used to operate by hand and foot, because the same, or nearly the same, could be produced much more cheaply by the large steam-powered machines.

And while a machine attended by one man did the work formerly done by twenty, what about the other nineteen? Obviously, at first, they fell out of work. Therefore, when the steam-engines first came in they produced great hardship, great unemployment. The men rose up against them in organised gangs of machine-breakers. Very many machines were broken up.

And while a machine operated by one person did the work that twenty used to do, what happened to the other nineteen? Obviously, at first, they lost their jobs. So, when steam engines were first introduced, they caused a lot of hardship and high unemployment. People banded together in organized groups to break the machines. A lot of machines were destroyed.

Conditions of industry

Industry conditions

But everywhere authority prevailed in the long run: the machine-breakers were put down. Men had to learn, sometimes at the cost of much suffering, to adapt themselves to a changed condition which had come to stay. The point of principal importance in the change is that it enabled the earth to support a larger population than had been possible before. We may notice this as a main result of each of the successive big changes. In the first known phase of human society we find man in the hunting stage; that passes into the pastoral stage, of keeping domestic animals, which supported more human beings than the hunting stage could. After the pastoral came the agricultural, with again an increase in the numbers that the earth could support, and lastly has come this industrial stage in which many more can be fed and clothed and kept in tolerable comfort than ever before.

But in the end, authority triumphed: the machine-breakers were defeated. People had to learn, often at great cost, to adapt to a new reality that was here to stay. The crucial point about this change is that it allowed the Earth to support a larger population than before. We can see this as a key outcome of each of the major changes. In the earliest known phase of human society, we see humans in a hunting stage; this transitioned into the pastoral stage, where raising domestic animals supported more people than hunting could. Following the pastoral stage was the agricultural stage, which again increased the number of people that the Earth could sustain, and finally we have reached this industrial stage, where many more can be fed, clothed, and kept in reasonable comfort than ever before.

And yet this industrial era had to bring its own hardships, and, unhappily, its own hatreds. The class hatred, as it is called—the animosity felt by the man who works with his hands against the class that has the money and works with its brains—arose directly out of the conditions which the steam-engine produced. To-day, when that industrial era has lasted more {191} than a hundred years, it is that hatred which makes our life so very difficult for us all, both for the classes above and for the classes below. And we are compelled to realise that the hate is largely due to the hard treatment of the lower classes by the higher in those early years. It is quite different now; there is little or no animosity, as I believe, felt by the upper classes in any country towards the lower, but I do believe that the lower classes are in some part justified in thinking that their better treatment has been won by their own effort rather than freely given by those above them. In the East the same animosities have not been aroused, for the Eastern industries have not developed along the same lines and have not caused the same difficulties.

And yet this industrial era brought its own struggles and, unfortunately, its own hatreds. The class hatred—the resentment felt by manual workers against those with money who work with their minds—directly stemmed from the conditions created by the steam engine. Today, after more than a hundred years of this industrial era, that hatred makes life very difficult for everyone, both the upper classes and the lower classes. We must recognize that this animosity is largely a result of the harsh treatment of the lower classes by the higher ones in those early days. It's quite different now; I believe there is little to no resentment from the upper classes towards the lower classes in any country, but I think the lower classes are somewhat justified in feeling that their better treatment has come through their own efforts rather than being freely given by those above them. In the East, the same resentments have not emerged, because Eastern industries have not developed in the same way and haven't created the same challenges.

In the industrial West, and everywhere that the white man has made his settlements, the hand workers are now protected by their organisation into Trades Unions—combinations of workers formed principally in order to bargain with the employers about the wages and the hours of work and the conditions under which the work is to be done.

In the industrial West, and in all areas where white settlers have established communities, manual laborers are now safeguarded by their organization into Trade Unions—groups of workers formed mainly to negotiate with employers over wages, working hours, and the conditions of their work.

At the beginning of the industrial era the workers were not able to come together in this way; so the employer made his bargain with each man separately, and, as many were anxious to get work, the employer could engage them very cheaply and make them work very hard. Nor was it only the men, or only the fully grown women, that were thus made to labour long hours for low pay. Even little children, because their labour could be engaged so cheaply, were hired to work many hours a day at such jobs about the machines and factories as a child could do. Very often the conditions as to ventilation, and so on, under which the work had to be done, were such as would not be allowed by the law now; but no one then seems to have considered the hardships of the men and women and, above all, of the children. We may believe it {192} was out of thoughtlessness and lack of recognition of their sufferings, rather than sheer cruelty, on the employer's part, that all this was done; but done it was, and it has left a bitterness of feeling which still lasts.

At the start of the industrial era, workers couldn't unite like this; so employers negotiated with each person individually. Since many were eager to find work, employers could hire them cheaply and make them work long hours. It wasn't just men or adult women who were made to toil for low wages. Even young children, who could be paid very little, were employed to work many hours a day doing tasks around machines and factories suitable for children. Often, the conditions related to ventilation and other factors where the work was performed wouldn't be allowed by today's laws, but back then, nobody seemed to care about the hardships faced by men, women, and especially children. We might think that it was due to thoughtlessness and a lack of awareness of their suffering, rather than outright cruelty, on the part of employers, but that's how it was, and it has left a lasting bitterness. {192}

So the wealth of the world, as measured by its productive labour and its power of supporting human life, increased vastly; and its population increased vastly therewith. At the same time it is very much to be doubted whether the happiness of the people generally increased. But gradually, by coming together into the combinations of which I have spoken, and so being able to say to the employer, "You will not get any of us to work for you unless you give us so much money for so many hours of work"—gradually, by this argument, and sometimes by carrying it into actual effect by "striking," and ceasing to work altogether, they have won better and better terms for themselves. Employers now recognise that the workman should receive such a wage as the profits of the industry in which he is engaged suffice to pay him. Perhaps some of our more recent labour trouble is due to the worker's claim to be paid a larger wage than the industry can afford, if it is to turn out its products at a cost at which any one will buy them. And if it cannot turn them out at such cost, it must, and it will, stop producing them altogether; so that thus the workman is unemployed.

So the world's wealth, measured by its productive labor and its ability to support human life, grew significantly, and the population increased along with it. However, it's questionable whether the overall happiness of the people improved. Gradually, by forming the unions I mentioned, they were able to tell employers, "You won't get any of us to work for you unless you pay us this amount for this many hours of work." Through this argument, and sometimes by actually going on strike and refusing to work altogether, they managed to secure better conditions for themselves. Employers now recognize that workers should earn a wage that allows for a reasonable profit in the industry they're part of. Some of the recent labor issues might stem from workers wanting higher wages than what the industry can sustain if it wants to sell its products at a price customers will pay. If the industry can't produce at that price, it will, and it must, stop producing altogether, leading to unemployment for the workers.

Further remarkable discoveries followed. Coal gas was used for lighting, and was later superseded by electricity. Electricity was used to give motion to machinery in place of steam. The telegraph was invented and the telephone. Engines were constructed to work by means of petrol firing within themselves—by internal combustion, as it is called—whence came motor-cars and flying machines. Wireless telegraphy made its marvellous appearance. {193} Radio-activity with its terrifying possibilities has been discovered. But no one, not even all of these together, made a new start, with a new chapter in the story, at all in the same sense as did the application of the power of steam. All these others were rather in the nature of a development from that starting-point. They were further successful efforts on the part of man to "harness," as has been said—which means, to control for his own purposes—the forces of Nature.

Further remarkable discoveries followed. Coal gas was used for lighting, but was later replaced by electricity. Electricity was used to power machinery instead of steam. The telegraph and the telephone were invented. Engines were built to operate using petrol igniting within them—known as internal combustion—leading to the creation of cars and airplanes. Wireless telegraphy made its amazing debut. Radioactivity, with its frightening potential, was discovered. But none of these, not even all of them combined, marked a new beginning or a new chapter in the story quite like the application of steam power did. All these other inventions were more of a development from that starting point. They were further successful efforts by humans to "harness," as it has been said—which means, to control for their own purposes—the forces of Nature. {193}

Evolution

Evolution

There was, however, one scientific discovery of about the middle of the nineteenth century, which is of very remarkable interest in man's history, because it gave quite a new direction to his thoughts about his own origin. It is that discovery which is summed up in the word "Evolution," and which is associated especially with the name of Darwin.

There was, however, one scientific discovery from around the middle of the nineteenth century that is very significant in human history because it changed how people thought about their own origins. This discovery is captured in the term "Evolution," and it is particularly linked to the name of Darwin.

Its main importance consists in its revelation that, whatever we may think about the origin of man's soul, there can be no reasonable doubt that his bodily form, his bones and all his organs, have descended to him from ancestors belonging to the same common stock as the apes or monkeys. Up to the middle of the nineteenth century man had regarded himself as specially created in his present form. He had also supposed all other living things to have been similarly created as they are. From 1850 or so, onward, he had to realise that all the many and complicated forms of life, both of plants and animals, have developed—"evolved" was the word adopted for the process—from the very simplest forms, even from single tiny cells.

Its main importance lies in the fact that, no matter what we think about the origin of the human soul, there is no reasonable doubt that our physical form, including our bones and organs, has come from ancestors that share a common lineage with apes or monkeys. Until the mid-nineteenth century, humanity believed it was specially created in its current form. People also thought that all other living things were created in the same way. Starting around 1850, we had to understand that all the various and complex forms of life, both plants and animals, have developed—“evolved” is the term commonly used for this process—from very simple forms, even from single tiny cells.

It required countless ages for such a process; but the discoveries of geologists and astronomers—the earth-diggers and the star-gazers—combined to show that such countless ages not only might, but must, be assigned to the process. Our universe and our earth are by many millions of years older than men had thought.

It took countless ages for this process; however, the findings of geologists and astronomers—the earth-diggers and the star-gazers—came together to demonstrate that such countless ages not only could, but had to, be attributed to the process. Our universe and our planet are many millions of years older than people previously believed.

{194}

{194}

But perhaps the chief fact of all, about this new discovery, is that it turned men's eyes forward, instead of backward. They began to look with a new hope towards the future of the race of men. Heretofore there had been an idea that the "Golden Age," when man was very good and very happy, lay somewhere in the remote past, and that present man had very much deteriorated. The new discovery showed him that he was, on the contrary, continually "evolving" into something higher, or, at the least, that, as he now is, he has evolved from something very much lower, even from the very lowest tiny atom that has any sort of life. It was an enlivening, hope-giving discovery.

But maybe the most important thing about this new discovery is that it made people look ahead instead of back. They started to have a fresh hope for the future of humankind. Before this, there was a belief that the "Golden Age," when humans were truly good and happy, existed somewhere far in the past, and that modern humans had greatly declined. The new discovery demonstrated that, on the contrary, humans are continuously "evolving" into something better, or at least that, as they are now, they have evolved from something much more primitive, even from the very smallest atom that has any kind of life. It was an exciting and hopeful discovery.

But let us not ascribe to it, as some, at its first coming, almost certainly did, more than its due. It revealed to man the origin of his body; perhaps, but of less certainty, it showed him the origin of his mind. That it tells him anything of the origin of his spiritual self is really only asserted by those who virtually deny that he has any spiritual side at all in his nature. Or so, let me say to avoid dogmatic assertion, it seems to me that they deny it.

But let’s not give it, as some did when it first came out, more credit than it deserves. It showed humans where their bodies come from; maybe, but not as clearly, it hinted at the origins of their minds. The idea that it reveals anything about the origin of their spiritual selves is really only claimed by those who practically deny that people have any spiritual aspect in their nature. Or so, let me say to avoid coming off as too dogmatic, it seems to me that they deny it.







{195}

{195}

CHAPTER XVI

THE RESETTLEMENT OF EUROPE

When Napoleon had been finally chained down, under the ward of the British Government, on the rock of St. Helena, the Emperors of Russia and Austria and the King of Prussia made a compact, which was called the Holy Alliance, with the principal and excellent object of maintaining peace. It is not easy to estimate how far it succeeded in that good aim, because we cannot be sure how many wars were checked by the existence of the alliance. Probably we ought to give it credit for some negative results of this kind which do not make any show in the story.

When Napoleon was finally confined under the British Government on the island of St. Helena, the Emperors of Russia and Austria and the King of Prussia came together to form a pact known as the Holy Alliance, primarily aimed at maintaining peace. It's hard to gauge how well it achieved that goal, as we can't be certain how many wars were avoided because of the alliance's existence. We should probably acknowledge it for some of these unrecorded positive outcomes in history.

It had one curious effect, at all events. The Spanish settlements in South America had taken advantage of the distracted condition of Europe to declare their independence of the mother country. Spain appealed to the Holy Alliance to help her in regaining them, and the Alliance received the appeal favourably. But, before anything came of it, the United States put forward a famous declaration, known as the Monroe Doctrine, saying that they would not tolerate any interference, or any further colonisation, by any European Power, in either of the American Continents. Even so, Spain and the Holy Alliance might possibly have proceeded with their project had Great Britain favoured it. But Great Britain, on the contrary, was found to be not at all in its favour—for one thing her {196} own experience in attempting to bring American colonists under a home Government which they disliked had not been encouraging—so the idea of putting pressure on the Spaniards in South America was at once and finally abandoned. It could not have been undertaken with any prospect of success if two nations so dominant at sea as Great Britain and the United States were opposed to it.

It had one interesting effect, anyway. The Spanish settlements in South America took advantage of Europe’s distracted state to declare their independence from the mother country. Spain asked the Holy Alliance for help in regaining them, and the Alliance responded positively. However, before anything happened, the United States proposed a famous declaration known as the Monroe Doctrine, stating that they would not allow any interference or further colonization by any European power on either of the American continents. Even so, Spain and the Holy Alliance might have moved forward with their plan if Great Britain had supported it. But Great Britain, on the contrary, was found to be completely against it—partly because their own experience in trying to bring American colonists under a home Government they disliked had not been encouraging—so the idea of pressuring the Spaniards in South America was immediately and permanently abandoned. It couldn’t have been attempted with any chance of success if two nations as dominant at sea as Great Britain and the United States opposed it.

This Holy Alliance was formed between the three most powerful and most despotic rulers in Europe. Its essential idea was to maintain peace and order, but, as was evident from this very design of forcibly helping Spain to bring back her South American sheep into the home fold, it was peace and order according to the ideas of these despotic rulers. That is to say, that its ideals were in no accord with the spirit of freedom which had been let loose by the French Revolution, and was still working throughout the world, although for the moment it had lost some of its vitality because of the alarm excited by the extreme violence of that Revolution.

This Holy Alliance was created among the three most powerful and oppressive rulers in Europe. Its main goal was to maintain peace and order, but as was clear from the very plan of forcefully assisting Spain in reclaiming its South American territories, it was peace and order based on the views of these authoritarian leaders. In other words, its ideals did not align with the spirit of freedom unleashed by the French Revolution, which was still influencing the world, even though it had temporarily lost some of its strength due to the fear provoked by the extreme violence of that Revolution.

Both the allied Emperors had within their boundaries peoples over whom they held a sovereignty by force, and much against the will of the governed. The Russian great bear had his paw on a prostrate, but always protesting, Poland. The Austrian double-headed eagle had occasion to be on watchful guard in two directions, both east and south-west. The rulers of all the States of Italy held their governments virtually under Austrian direction, and by none, except perhaps the Pope, whom she had been influential in restoring to his Papal States, was she beloved.

Both allied emperors ruled over people within their borders who were under their control by force, against the wishes of the governed. The Russian bear had its paw on a defeated but always resistant Poland. The Austrian double-headed eagle had to stay alert in two directions: east and southwest. The rulers of all the Italian states operated essentially under Austrian guidance, and none, except maybe the Pope, whom Austria had helped restore to his Papal States, regarded her with any affection.

Austro-Hungarian War

Austro-Hungarian War

But she had more cause for anxious watchfulness on the east. In course of the gradual relaxing of the Turk's grip on Europe, that Oriental power had been forced to relinquish Hungary to Austria at the end of the nineteenth century. The population of Hungary {197} was mixed, but by far the largest blend in the mixture was of people of Magyar race, which had affinity with the Finns, the natives of Finland. The language and the chief men were Magyar. They never blended kindly with the Germanic Austrians, and were jealous in maintaining their own national identity. In 1833 they obtained the concession that the debates in their own Parliament might be conducted in the Magyar language. But there was ever this constant friction, the Austrian Crown trying to reduce the Hungarians to more complete dependence and the Hungarians constantly striving for more freedom. Finally war blazed out, from all this smouldering trouble, just before the middle of the century, when the Austrian Emperor abdicated in favour of Francis Joseph, his nephew, and the Hungarians refused to recognise the nephew as their king.

But she had more reasons to be anxiously on guard regarding the east. As the Turk's hold on Europe gradually weakened, that Eastern power had to give up Hungary to Austria at the end of the nineteenth century. Hungary's population was diverse, but the majority were of Magyar descent, which had ties to the Finns, the native people of Finland. The language and the leading figures were Magyar. They never blended well with the Germanic Austrians and were determined to preserve their own national identity. In 1833, they achieved the right for debates in their Parliament to be conducted in the Magyar language. However, there was always this ongoing tension, with the Austrian Crown trying to make the Hungarians more dependent while the Hungarians fought for greater freedom. Ultimately, this simmering conflict erupted into war just before the middle of the century, when the Austrian Emperor abdicated in favor of his nephew, Francis Joseph, and the Hungarians refused to recognize the nephew as their king.

The Magyar orator and statesman, Kossuth, was the great figure in this gallant effort of the Hungarians for their liberty. In the early period of the struggle the Hungarians gained victories, and there was a moment when it seems that, had they pushed forward, they might have taken Vienna itself, Austria's capital city. But they did not so push on. The Austrian armies were reinforced, and then Austria called in the help of her friend in the Holy Alliance, Russia. That was a combination against which the Hungarians could not well be successful. Their revolt was put down with cruel severity. For the time being they gave up the idea of independence, though their sense of a nationality distinct from that of their conquerors remained as vivid as ever.

The Hungarian leader and politician, Kossuth, was the key figure in the brave struggle of the Hungarians for their freedom. In the early stages of the fight, the Hungarians had some victories, and there was a point when it seemed that if they had pressed on, they could have taken Vienna, Austria's capital. But they didn't continue their advance. The Austrian armies were reinforced, and then Austria called in help from its ally in the Holy Alliance, Russia. That was a combination that the Hungarians couldn’t overcome. Their revolt was crushed with brutal force. For the time being, they abandoned the idea of independence, though their awareness of a national identity separate from that of their oppressors remained as strong as ever.

This rising, and its suppression, occurred in the years 1848 and 1849. By the year 1866 a rift had appeared in the Alliance so-called Holy; and Austria was actually at war with Prussia. The war arose out of a work of spoliation done by the two allies two years {198} before, when they had combined to take the provinces of Schleswig-Holstein from under the rule of Denmark. The population of those provinces was in part Scandinavian and in part Germanic, so that they were divided in their political desires, some of the people favouring union with Denmark and others wishing to be taken into the Confederation of German States. On their own part they were claiming their independence of the Danish rule. There was therefore a certain excuse for the action of these two Holy Allies; but now, when they had done the act of robbery, they quarrelled over the division of the spoils. Prussia claimed to take both Schleswig and Holstein under her own dominance. Austria said that she should at least be given one of them for her share. The result was the outbreak of that which has been called the Seven Weeks' War, in which Prussia was completely victorious.

This uprising and its suppression happened in 1848 and 1849. By 1866, a rift had formed in the so-called Holy Alliance, and Austria was actually at war with Prussia. The conflict arose from a plunder executed by the two allies two years earlier, when they teamed up to take the provinces of Schleswig-Holstein from Danish rule. The population of these provinces was partly Scandinavian and partly Germanic, leading to divided political desires; some people wanted to join Denmark, while others wanted to become part of the Confederation of German States. They also claimed their independence from Danish rule. Thus, there was some justification for the actions of these two Holy Allies, but once they committed the act of theft, they fought over how to divide the spoils. Prussia insisted on claiming both Schleswig and Holstein for itself, while Austria argued that it should at least be given one of them as its share. This disagreement led to the outbreak of what is known as the Seven Weeks' War, in which Prussia emerged completely victorious.

And in this brief campaign there were Hungarian legions fighting on the side of Prussia against Austria, their own sovereign. That, however, did not imply that Austria's sovereignty was weakened, and in the following year, that is, in 1867, Francis Joseph the Austrian Emperor, was formally crowned King of Hungary at Buda-Pesth, the Hungarian capital.

And in this short campaign, Hungarian troops fought alongside Prussia against Austria, their own ruler. However, that didn't mean Austria's power was diminished, and the following year, in 1867, Francis Joseph, the Austrian Emperor, was officially crowned King of Hungary in Buda-Pesth, the capital of Hungary.

In this way Austria and Hungary came to stand in a curious position towards one another. They were two kingdoms under the same ruler—a double kingdom.

In this way, Austria and Hungary found themselves in a unique relationship with each other. They were two kingdoms under the same ruler—a dual kingdom.

Another outcome of that Schleswig-Holstein conflict and of the Seven Weeks' War was that the Confederation of the German States was reconstituted. The old single confederation was broken up into a North German Confederation, of which Prussia was the head, and a South German Confederation, the river Maine being taken as the boundary between them. Austria stood apart politically, though geographically belonging to the Southern group.

Another result of the Schleswig-Holstein conflict and the Seven Weeks' War was the reorganization of the Confederation of the German States. The previous single confederation was split into a North German Confederation, led by Prussia, and a South German Confederation, with the Maine River marking the boundary between them. Austria remained politically separate, even though it was geographically part of the Southern group.

{199}

{199}

In spite of her defeat then, Austria maintained her old dominance over Hungary, but she did not succeed in maintaining for long the far less definite dominance which the European Powers had assigned to her, at the conclusion of the Napoleonic wars, over the various States of Italy.

In spite of her defeat then, Austria maintained her old dominance over Hungary, but she did not succeed in keeping for long the much less clear dominance that the European Powers had given her at the end of the Napoleonic wars over the different States of Italy.

Italy was later than any other land of Europe in settling down into the national boundaries which remained without any break of importance until the Great War. We may indeed say that the very idea of Italy as a single nation had scarcely existed before the year 1830 or thereabouts. Men did not regard Italy as a unit; but thought of Tuscany, of Venice, of the Papal States, of the Kingdom of Naples, and so on.

Italy was later than any other place in Europe to establish its national borders, which remained intact until the Great War. We can say that the concept of Italy as a single nation barely existed before around 1830. People didn’t see Italy as a unified whole; they thought of Tuscany, Venice, the Papal States, the Kingdom of Naples, and so on.

The Young Italy Party

The Young Italy Party

But the year 1831 was epoch-making, as we say, for Italy, because it was the year in which the great Italian patriot Mazzini began to gain men's attention. He formed what was styled the "Young Italy" party, of which the leading idea might be called, according to a phrase now in common use, "Italy for the Italians." He had this good ground to work on, that the people of Italy, speaking of the country as we know it to-day, were for the most part of the same stock and, with certain local differences, spoke the same language.

But the year 1831 was groundbreaking, as we say, for Italy, because it was the year when the great Italian patriot Mazzini began to attract attention. He formed what was called the "Young Italy" party, with the main idea being, in a phrase that's common today, "Italy for the Italians." He had a solid foundation to work with, since the people of Italy, referring to the country as we know it today, were mostly of the same ethnicity and, with some local differences, spoke the same language.

Mazzini then, and his "Young Italy" party, went working and speaking to inspire the people with their own views. Already there was a widespread hatred of the Austrians, which made these views acceptable. In 1846 a Pope of liberal tendencies came to the papal throne and accorded his subjects a measure of freedom which gave offence and alarm to the Austrians. They sent an army to subvert these popular measures, and on that there was a general rush to arms on part of the peoples of Central and Northern Italy.

Mazzini and his "Young Italy" party went on to work and speak in order to inspire people with their beliefs. There was already a strong dislike for the Austrians, which made their ideas more appealing. In 1846, a liberal-minded Pope ascended to the papacy and granted his subjects some freedoms, which upset and worried the Austrians. They sent an army to undermine these popular reforms, prompting a widespread uprising among the people of Central and Northern Italy.

For a while all went in favour of the Italian arms, but the Austrians brought reinforcements, the tide {200} of Italian success was stayed, was driven back; by the middle of the century all was as before the rising—except that a keen national spirit had been aroused in the Italian people.

For a time, things were looking good for the Italian forces, but the Austrians sent in reinforcements, and the wave of Italian success was halted and pushed back. By the middle of the century, everything was back to how it was before the uprising—except that a strong sense of national pride had been ignited in the Italian people.

For a while it could not find expression. But in the year 1859 it at length found outlet by the help of a neighbour who had not usually played the part of Italy's friend in our story. Already, ten years before, the French had taken a hand in the internal struggles of Italy. They had captured Rome, when its citizens had declared for a republic and had driven out their Pope; and had restored the Pope to the sovereignty of his Papal States.

For a while, it couldn't find a way to express itself. But in 1859, it finally found an outlet with the help of a neighbor who typically wasn’t seen as Italy’s ally in our story. Ten years earlier, the French had intervened in Italy's internal conflicts. They had taken control of Rome when its citizens declared themselves a republic and expelled their Pope; they then restored the Pope to power over his Papal States.

But in the interval strange things had been happening in France. The Bourbon who was brought back to the French throne at the end of the Napoleonic wars, and his younger brother who succeeded him, ruled not much more wisely than their fathers. Bitter experience had taught them nothing. In 1830 the mob of Paris rose against the king, forced him to flee for his life, and elected his relative, Louis Philippe, of the younger, the Orleans, branch, king in his stead. He was acceptable to the people as the son of that Philippe who had been, entitled Philippe "Egalité," because he took the side of the people in the early days of the French Revolution.

But during that time, strange things were happening in France. The Bourbon who was restored to the French throne at the end of the Napoleonic wars, and his younger brother who took over after him, ruled not much more wisely than their predecessors. Harsh experiences had taught them nothing. In 1830, the people of Paris rose up against the king, forced him to flee for his life, and chose his relative, Louis Philippe, from the younger Orleans branch, to be king instead. He was acceptable to the people as the son of Philippe who had been known as Philippe "Egalité," because he sided with the people in the early days of the French Revolution.

Louis Philippe ruled France from 1830 to 1848, and then his government also gave offence. Again, there was a rising of the people of Paris, supported by the old soldiers of the National Guard, which the king had unwisely disbanded. Again the rising was successful, and now it was no longer a king of any kind that the vote of the people called to govern them. They declared for a republic, and as President they elected one of the deputies to the Assembly. The name of that deputy was Louis Napoleon, and he was nephew of the great Emperor. Twice he had made attempts {201} to seize the government by force, but each time with so little success as to seem merely ridiculous.

Louis Philippe ruled France from 1830 to 1848, and his government soon lost favor. Once again, the people of Paris rose up, backed by the old soldiers of the National Guard, which the king had foolishly disbanded. The uprising was successful, and this time, the people didn’t call for any kind of king to lead them. They opted for a republic and elected one of the deputies from the Assembly as President. That deputy was Louis Napoleon, nephew of the great Emperor. He had made two unsuccessful attempts to take control of the government by force, each time failing so spectacularly it seemed almost laughable. {201}

From the moment of his election he began to have difficulties with the Assembly. Its members still seem to have regarded their President as a man of small account, an adventurer, trading on the reputation of his name, who twice had made himself a laughing stock. Then, on a certain night in 1851, he sent soldiers to the houses of the leaders who opposed him in the Assembly. The soldiers took the surprised statesmen from their beds and threw them into prisons. The next morning Paris awoke to find its walls placarded with the announcement that the Assembly was dissolved and that Paris was under martial law.

From the moment he was elected, he started facing challenges with the Assembly. Its members still seemed to see their President as someone insignificant, an opportunist, riding on the fame of his name, who had embarrassed himself twice before. Then, one night in 1851, he sent soldiers to the homes of the leaders who opposed him in the Assembly. The soldiers took the surprised politicians from their beds and locked them up in prisons. The next morning, Paris woke up to find its walls covered with notices announcing that the Assembly was dissolved and that Paris was under martial law.

Napoleon III

Napoleon III

The people were reconciled to the surprising stroke by the right of universal suffrage—every man of age to have a vote—being restored to them. There was an attempt at a counter-stroke; but after some hundreds had been shot down, as by that "whiff of grapeshot" with which this Napoleon's uncle had dispersed the Paris mob years before, all further trouble ceased. Yet another change in the constitution of the government appointed Louis Napoleon ruler of France for ten years. Less than a year later he was proclaimed Emperor of the French with the style of Napoleon III.; for the title of Napoleon II. had been given to the son of Napoleon I. who had died without ever reigning as Emperor.

The people accepted the unexpected shift because their right to vote—every adult man getting a say—was restored. There was an attempted backlash, but after a few hundred were shot down, much like that "whiff of grapeshot" with which Napoleon's uncle had scattered the Paris mob years earlier, all further unrest ended. Another change in the government’s constitution made Louis Napoleon the ruler of France for ten years. Less than a year later, he was declared Emperor of the French, taking the title Napoleon III, since the title Napoleon II had already been given to Napoleon I's son, who had died without ever ruling as Emperor.

There had been many adventures in the new Emperor's life. In his young days he had served with the Italian revolutionists against the Papal States, and had thus a rather personal interest in the Young Italy movement of Mazzini. It is certain too, and very natural, that he felt the influence of his name, and the tradition of his uncle's glory. The very fact that he had followed that uncle to the imperial throne would strengthen that influence. In obedience to it he was {202} impelled to lead France to further adventures, in some small imitation of that uncle's grandiose schemes. Moreover, his hold on the throne was none too secure: the more distraction he could find abroad for the restless spirit of the people, the less risk there was of disturbances to shake him from the throne at home.

There had been many adventures in the new Emperor's life. In his youth, he had fought alongside the Italian revolutionaries against the Papal States, giving him a personal stake in Mazzini's Young Italy movement. It's also clear and quite natural that he felt the weight of his name and the legacy of his uncle's glory. The mere fact that he had succeeded that uncle on the imperial throne only amplified that influence. Out of this obligation, he felt pushed to lead France into more adventures, somewhat mirroring his uncle’s ambitious plans. Additionally, his grip on the throne wasn’t very stable: the more distractions he could create abroad for the restless populace, the less danger there was of uprisings to unseat him at home. {202}

Some such blend of motives seems to have driven him to be constantly seeking occasions to put his armies in the field. He found such occasion first against Russia—against Russia, and in support of the Turk!

Some mix of reasons seems to have pushed him to always look for opportunities to deploy his armies. He found such an opportunity first against Russia—against Russia, and in support of the Turks!

It was a curious reversal of all that seems right and natural, though already we have seen the Turk strangely and occasionally allied with one Christian power against another. But generally we have found the Turk regarded as the common foe against whom all Christendom must combine. The truth is that the Turk was no longer at this time the power to be dreaded that he had been. He had for long been standing on the defensive in Europe, trying, but on the whole rather failing, to hold what he had won.

It was an interesting turnaround of everything that seems right and natural, though we’ve already seen the Turk oddly and sometimes teaming up with one Christian power against another. But usually, we’ve found the Turk seen as the common enemy that all of Christendom must unite against. The reality is that the Turk was no longer the feared power he once was. He had been mostly on the defensive in Europe, trying, but generally failing, to keep what he had gained.

And on the other hand Russia, now the Turk's principal foe, had become so powerful that all Europe was afraid of her, afraid of her upsetting that "balance of power" in Europe of which we now begin to hear a good deal. In particular, she was reaching down to get Constantinople for her port; and France, and other nations of Europe, conceived it their business to see that she did not get it, with all the increase of power that it would bring her.

And on the other hand, Russia, now the Turks' main enemy, had become so powerful that all of Europe was scared of her, worried about her disturbing the "balance of power" in Europe that we're starting to hear a lot about. In particular, she was trying to take Constantinople for her port, and France and other European nations viewed it as their responsibility to make sure she didn’t get it, along with all the increased power that would come with it.

The Crimean War

The Crimean War

To that opinion Napoleon III., a man of character and abilities which have puzzled all historians, but certainly a man of much astuteness, had brought opinion in Great Britain. Great Britain was beginning, on her own account, to fear the Russian push down towards the northern bounds of her Indian possessions. And so now, that is to say, most particularly in 1854, {203} we see another reversal, another happening rather different from all that the story has been wont to show us. For we see now those old enemies, England and France, in friendly alliance together, partners in the very fruitless enterprise known as the Crimean War. It was fought with much bloodshed and misery and cost to all three nations involved, and ended in a barren victory for the English and French.

To that opinion, Napoleon III, a man of character and abilities that have confused all historians but certainly a man of great cleverness, had influenced opinions in Great Britain. Great Britain was starting to worry about Russia’s movement towards the northern borders of its Indian territories. And so now, particularly in 1854, {203} we see another turnaround, an event quite different from what the story usually shows us. For now, we witness those old rivals, England and France, in a friendly alliance, partners in the ultimately fruitless endeavor known as the Crimean War. It was fought with a lot of bloodshed, suffering, and expenses for all three nations involved and ended in a hollow victory for the English and French.

Possibly it did check the Russians in their movement towards Constantinople, possibly it did something to maintain that much desired balance of power; but of positive result there was little or even none.

Possibly it did hold back the Russians in their push towards Constantinople, possibly it did something to keep that much-desired balance of power; but there was little or no positive outcome.

Nor did the Crimean War put a final end to the troubles between Russia and Turkey. Russia, as the great Slav power, was sure to find herself opposed to Turkey, who ruled over the Slavs in portions of the Balkans. There was war between them again, thirty years later, in 1877, but yet again its result solved no problems.

Nor did the Crimean War put a final end to the troubles between Russia and Turkey. Russia, as the major Slavic power, was bound to find herself opposed to Turkey, which ruled over the Slavs in parts of the Balkans. They went to war again thirty years later, in 1877, but once more its outcome solved no problems.

Shortly after the conclusion of his Crimean enterprise the Emperor went adventuring again—on the adventure at which I have already hinted—and this time, it must be admitted, with a far more evident mark set upon the world's story as its outcome. For in 1859, in conjunction with the Sardinian army, we find him helping the Italians, inspired by their new sense of nationality, to express their hatred for the domination of Austria. Again following the footsteps of his great uncle, he defeated the Austrians in two successive battles in the North of Italy, and drove them out of Lombardy.

Shortly after wrapping up his campaign in Crimea, the Emperor went on another adventure—one I've already mentioned—and this time, it's clear that it left a much bigger mark on history. In 1859, alongside the Sardinian army, he supported the Italians, who were energized by their newfound national identity, in their struggle against Austrian rule. Following in the footsteps of his great-uncle, he defeated the Austrians in two consecutive battles in Northern Italy and drove them out of Lombardy.

Meanwhile, under the popular leader Garibaldi, the southern part of the peninsula had been won for the Italian people in 1860. An Italian Parliament, so called for the first time, was summoned, and the King of Sardinia elected King of Italy, though not yet with a kingship over the whole of what we now call Italy. {204} There were, still outstanding, Venice and the Papal States. As the price of her help, France received the Sardinian provinces of Savoy and Nice.

Meanwhile, under the popular leader Garibaldi, the southern part of the peninsula was secured for the Italian people in 1860. An Italian Parliament, referred to for the first time by that name, was convened, and the King of Sardinia was elected as King of Italy, although not yet ruling over all the territory we now consider Italy. {204} Venice and the Papal States were still left unresolved. In exchange for her assistance, France was granted the Sardinian provinces of Savoy and Nice.


GARIBALDI.
GARIBALDI.

GARIBALDI.

In 1866, however, this new Italy took the side of Prussia against Austria in their fight over Schleswig-Holstein. Both on land and sea the Italians were defeated, but no doubt they kept employed some of the Austrian force which, but for Italy's help, might have been used against Prussia, and as the recompense that help Italy was given Venice and the Venetian territory at the end of the Seven Weeks' War.

In 1866, this new Italy aligned with Prussia against Austria in the conflict over Schleswig-Holstein. The Italians were defeated both on land and at sea, but they definitely engaged some of the Austrian forces that could have otherwise been used against Prussia. As a reward for this support, Italy was granted Venice and the surrounding Venetian territory at the conclusion of the Seven Weeks' War.

{205}

{205}

Garibaldi with his followers defeated the Papal troops, and entered Rome in the following year, but the French, again appearing as the Pope's friend, stepped in, recaptured Rome for the Pope, and forced Garibaldi and his army to surrender. It was largely due to Garibaldi's gallant efforts, nevertheless, that the Papal States were shortly afterwards finally incorporated into the kingdom of Italy, and in the following year, that is, in 1871, Rome became the capital of the kingdom and the seat of Government. The temporal power of the Pope was at an end; the national unity of Italy was virtually complete.

Garibaldi and his followers defeated the Papal troops and entered Rome the next year, but the French, once again acting as the Pope's allies, intervened, took back Rome for the Pope, and forced Garibaldi and his army to surrender. However, it was mainly due to Garibaldi's brave efforts that the Papal States were soon after fully incorporated into the Kingdom of Italy, and the following year, in 1871, Rome became the capital of the kingdom and the seat of government. The Pope's temporal power was over; Italy's national unity was practically complete.

France, at that moment, had little enough attention to spare for affairs other than her own. Trouble had arisen between Napoleon III. and the King of Prussia, leader of that Northern Confederation of German States which Bismarck had firmly welded together, over the succession to the Spanish throne. Save for that Franco-German trouble, Spain, since her great days, has made little mark on the Greatest Story. As we have already seen before, so now again, she played her own part, cut off from the main stage behind the barrier formed by the Pyrenees. It was a troubled drama. One king and then another was tried and found wanting. An experiment with a republican form of government had even less success. A solution was found in going back to a representative of the old royal family in 1875; and his successor is on the throne of Spain to-day.

France, at that time, had little attention to give to anything beyond her own issues. Conflict had emerged between Napoleon III and the King of Prussia, the leader of the Northern Confederation of German States that Bismarck had skillfully unified, over who would succeed to the Spanish throne. Apart from that Franco-German conflict, Spain, since its glory days, has made little impact on the Greatest Story. As we have seen before, so now again, she played her own role, separated from the main stage by the barrier of the Pyrenees. It was a troubled drama. One king after another was tried and found lacking. An attempt at a republican government was even less successful. A solution was found by reverting to a representative of the old royal family in 1875; and his successor is currently on the throne of Spain.

Franco-German War

Franco-German War

As to that Franco-German war which resulted in 1870 from the dispute over the Spanish succession, it is still debated whether its actual outbreak was due to the ambition and machinations of Bismarck and the military spirit in Prussia or to the restlessness and ambition of Napoleon. Certain it is that he was very ready to take offence with Prussia which had already baulked him in a design of purchasing from Holland {206} the Duchy of Luxemburg. That project had to be abandoned, and Luxemburg remained a Grand Duchy attached to the throne of Holland, until 1890, when a queen came to the Dutch Crown and Luxemburg passed under the Salic Law to the eldest male of the same family. Napoleon had expected that he would be helped, in the fight against Prussia, by Austria and also by the Southern Confederation of the States of Germany. But he had under-estimated the skill with which Bismarck held all the Teutonic States together. Neither of these came to his assistance when he declared war. And within a very short time after that declaration it became equally certain that he had wholly under-estimated the power and the readiness for action of the Prussian fighting machine.

Regarding the Franco-German war that started in 1870 over the Spanish succession dispute, there’s ongoing debate about whether the war's outbreak was caused by Bismarck's ambitions and Prussia's military spirit or by Napoleon's restlessness and desire for power. It’s clear that Napoleon was quick to take offense at Prussia, which had already thwarted his plans to buy the Duchy of Luxembourg from Holland. That plan had to be scrapped, and Luxembourg remained a Grand Duchy linked to the Dutch throne until 1890, when a queen ascended to the Dutch Crown and Luxembourg fell under Salic Law, going to the eldest male of the same family. Napoleon thought Austria and the Southern Confederation of German States would support him in his fight against Prussia. However, he underestimated Bismarck's ability to unite all the German states. Neither of these allies came to his aid when he declared war. Shortly after that declaration, it became clear that he had also completely misjudged the strength and readiness of the Prussian military.

In the course of a few weeks consistently disastrous for France, two of her principal armies laid down their arms, and at Sedan the Emperor himself was taken prisoner. Paris was besieged, and yielded under stress of famine early in 1871. Peace was made on the terms that France should pay a money indemnity and should give up to Germany Alsace and Lorraine. There was the usual anarchical interlude of the Commune, when the mob obtained temporary possession of Paris; and finally a republican form of government was adopted which still endures. Those provinces which Germany thus took from France remained under German rule until given back to her at the end of the Great War.

In a few weeks that were consistently disastrous for France, two of her main armies surrendered, and at Sedan, the Emperor himself was captured. Paris was besieged and fell due to famine early in 1871. Peace was established with France agreeing to pay a financial compensation and ceding Alsace and Lorraine to Germany. There was the usual chaotic interlude of the Commune, when the mob temporarily took control of Paris; and finally, a republican form of government was put in place that still exists today. The provinces that Germany took from France remained under German control until they were returned after the Great War.

One result of the war of 1870 to 1871 was that the domination of Prussia over the rest of the German States was yet more firmly established. The Southern, as well as the Northern, were brought into one group, and the King of Prussia assumed the supremacy over all with the title of German Emperor.

One outcome of the war from 1870 to 1871 was that Prussia's control over the other German states became even more solidified. Both the Southern and Northern states were united into one group, and the King of Prussia took on the title of German Emperor, establishing his dominance over all.

Norway and Sweden

Norway and Sweden

That severance of Alsace and Lorraine from France was the last change of really large importance made in {207} the map of Europe during the nineteenth century. It was almost the latest made before the Great War. In Scandinavia there was a later rearrangement, where Norway, who had for a long while chafed under her union with Sweden and desired freedom and recognition as a separate nation, attained her aim in 1905.

That separation of Alsace and Lorraine from France was the final significant change made to the map of Europe during the nineteenth century. It was nearly the last one before the Great War. In Scandinavia, there was a later adjustment, where Norway, which had long felt constrained by its union with Sweden and wanted independence and recognition as a separate nation, achieved its goal in 1905.







{208}

{208}

CHAPTER XVII

THE SETTLEMENT OF AMERICA

When the United States of America had once acquired the extensive territory known at the beginning of the century as Louisiana there was no effective bar to their extension westward until they came to the shore of the Pacific. There were hostile Indians, and deserts difficult to traverse in the slow-going wagons, but the westward progress of the pioneers went on with no serious sets-back and at a pace which was very wonderful considering the conditions. When the railway era came—we may date its beginning approximately at 1830—the progress was much accelerated.

When the United States acquired the vast territory known as Louisiana at the start of the century, there was nothing really stopping their expansion westward until they reached the Pacific coast. There were hostile Native Americans and deserts that were tough to cross with slow-moving wagons, but the westward movement of the pioneers continued with few serious setbacks and at a pace that was impressive given the circumstances. When the railway era began—around 1830—progress picked up significantly.

The population of the States grew very fast, both by the increase of the old settlers and by immigration, especially from Ireland. Ireland never had been happy in her Union with England, and her people were discontented and very ready to try their fortunes under the American flag. Just before the middle of the century the potato, on which the Irish people chiefly live, had failed almost entirely, and there had been cruel famine and distress, which further encouraged them to emigrate.

The population of the States grew rapidly, driven by both the increase of existing settlers and immigration, particularly from Ireland. Ireland had never been happy in its union with England, and its people were dissatisfied and eager to seek their fortunes under the American flag. Just before the middle of the century, the potato crop, which was the main source of sustenance for the Irish, had almost completely failed, leading to severe famine and suffering, which prompted even more people to emigrate.

Thus America grew great. We have seen that as early as 1823 she had put forth that announcement known as the Monroe Doctrine, which proclaimed that she deemed the whole of the vast South American Continent, as well as the whole of the North which lay {209} south of the Canadian border, to be her concern, and hers alone. She would allow no European nation to interfere there.

Thus, America became great. We have seen that as early as 1823, she made the announcement known as the Monroe Doctrine, which stated that she considered the entire South American continent, as well as all of North America south of the Canadian border, to be her domain and hers alone. She would not allow any European nation to interfere there.

The South American states

South American countries

That did not imply that she herself would seek to upset arrangements already made. What did happen in that South American section was that it was divided into a number of States, which never became united, as did the States of the North. Most of them, very soon after their settlement, had become self-governing, their mother countries in Europe being too war-weary to make very serious efforts to retain them. Spanish was the language of the majority, but in the State which had by far the largest territory of all, that of Brazil, which had rather unexpectedly fallen to the share of Portugal under the dispensation sanctioned by the famous Bull of Pope Alexander, the common language was Portuguese. The population in all of them varied from pure European to pure Indian, with every possible degree of mixture between. Side by side, on the north-east shoulder of the Continent, were, and are, the three Guianas, the British, French, and Dutch.

That didn’t mean she would try to change the plans that were already set. What actually happened in that South American region was that it was split into several States that never united like the ones in the North. Most of them quickly became self-governing after they were settled, since their mother countries in Europe were too exhausted from war to make serious attempts to keep them. Spanish was the main language spoken, but in Brazil, which had the largest territory by far and unexpectedly came under Portuguese control due to the famous Bull from Pope Alexander, Portuguese was the common language. The population in all these States ranged from pure European to pure Indian, with every possible mix in between. Next to each other, on the northeast part of the continent, were the three Guianas: British, French, and Dutch.

But whereas these three still are European possessions, over all the rest of the Continent the settlers soon threw off all allegiance to their mother lands, as also did Mexico, once known as New Spain, at the southern end of the Northern Continent.

But while these three are still European possessions, the settlers in the rest of the continent quickly shed all loyalty to their mother countries, just like Mexico, which was once called New Spain, at the southern end of North America.

Both Mexico and Brazil started their independent careers with governors of the style of Emperor, but in Mexico he was very soon ousted and a republican government instituted. In all the Spanish States of South America, too, the form of government was republican; but there was an Emperor of Brazil, of the royal family of Portugal, though quite independent of the Portuguese Government, throughout most of the century, until she too elected to become republican. The Continent is for the greater part exceedingly {210} rich and fertile, and supplies to Europe a great deal of its surplus products of very many kinds. Were it not for the frequent revolutions and changes of government, which make property insecure and distract the people from productive work, all these States might be far more prosperous even than they are. Naturally enough they always have had many immigrants of the Latin race. Italians especially have been going out to the States of that Southern Continent in very large numbers. The United States have attracted the peoples of more Northern Europe, the Germans and Scandinavia. Of Canada the population has been swelled by English, Irish and, largely, by Scottish immigration. The French have not gone there in great numbers, but we must always remember that there is a considerable population, in certain parts of Canada, that is French in race and in speech—the descendants of the original French settlers.

Both Mexico and Brazil began their independent journeys with leaders who acted like emperors, but in Mexico, that leader was quickly removed and a republican government was established. In all the Spanish-speaking countries in South America, the government was republican as well; however, Brazil did have an emperor from the royal family of Portugal, even though it was completely independent from the Portuguese government for most of the century, until it too chose to become a republic. The continent is largely very rich and fertile, supplying Europe with a significant amount of its surplus products of various kinds. If it weren't for the frequent revolutions and changes in government, which make property ownership insecure and distract people from productive work, all these countries could be much more prosperous than they currently are. Naturally, they have attracted many immigrants from Latin backgrounds. Italians, in particular, have been moving to the nations of that Southern continent in large numbers. The United States has drawn people from Northern Europe, especially Germans and Scandinavians. In Canada, the population has been boosted by English, Irish, and significantly by Scottish immigrants. While the French haven't settled there in large numbers, it’s important to remember that there is still a considerable population in certain areas of Canada that is French in both ethnicity and language—the descendants of the original French settlers.

Even after they had acquired Louisiana, the people of the United States did not find themselves with an entirely unimpeded course to the West, for Mexico, independent since 1822, possessed all or most of that territory which you may now see marked on the map as Texas, New Mexico, and Upper California, all of which passed, by conquest or by arrangement, into the hands of the United States shortly before the middle of the century. The transfer of California was immediately followed by a violent rush of Eastern Americans to the West, where gold, in great quantities, had just been found.

Even after they acquired Louisiana, the people of the United States didn’t have a completely clear path to the West. Mexico, which had been independent since 1822, controlled most of what you now see on the map as Texas, New Mexico, and California. All of this territory eventually came into the hands of the United States through conquest or negotiation shortly before the middle of the century. The acquisition of California was quickly followed by a massive surge of Eastern Americans heading West, drawn by the discovery of large amounts of gold.

Thus, or somewhat thus, the general political boundaries of the United States and of the other countries of the two American Continents came to be as they are; but there was at least one moment when the Union of the States itself was in grievous danger of breaking up.

Thus, or something like that, the general political boundaries of the United States and the other countries of the two American continents formed as they are; however, there was at least one moment when the Union of the States itself was in serious danger of falling apart.

The slavery question

The slavery issue

Between the States in the North and those in the {211} South there were certain differences in interests and outlook which were very likely to lead to a quarrel. There had been some difference even in their original settlers. As already noticed, those who went to New England and the Northern States generally were for the most part of the Puritan persuasion, of a humbler social rank, and with more rigid religious views than those who settled in Virginia and other States of the South. The latter were largely of the landowning class at home, and when they came to America formed large estates and worked them by slave labour—negro slaves brought from America, or the descendants of those Africans.

Between the Northern and Southern States, there were notable differences in interests and perspectives that were likely to create conflict. Even their original settlers differed. As mentioned earlier, most of those who headed to New England and the Northern States were primarily Puritans, from a lower social class, and held stricter religious beliefs compared to those who settled in Virginia and other Southern States. The latter group mostly belonged to the landowning class back home, and when they arrived in America, they established large estates and operated them using slave labor—African slaves brought to America or their descendants.

When Louisiana was taken over from the French, slavery was in use all over its then vast extent. In the Northern section, soon to be known as the State of Missouri, slavery was abolished. It was retained in the South.

When Louisiana was taken from the French, slavery was common throughout its then vast area. In the northern part, which would soon be called the State of Missouri, slavery was abolished. It continued in the South.

The idea of the slavery of the black races was not repugnant to the conscience of men of that day. It was not until later, and only after the great English philanthropist Wilberforce had devoted his whole life to the cause, that slavery was abolished in the British and French West Indies. The condition of the slaves, once they had arrived, was not, generally, so very bad, but the horrors that they suffered in the passage from Africa to America were unspeakable; the death-rate was terribly heavy; and the slave raids in Africa itself made the lives of the wretched negroes in their native country miserably anxious even if they evaded capture.

The concept of the slavery of black people didn’t shock the conscience of people back then. It wasn’t until later, and only after the dedicated efforts of the great English philanthropist Wilberforce, that slavery was abolished in the British and French West Indies. The condition of the slaves, once they arrived, wasn't generally that bad, but the horrors they faced during the journey from Africa to America were unimaginable; the death rate was atrociously high, and the slave raids in Africa made the lives of the unfortunate individuals in their homeland filled with misery and anxiety, even if they managed to avoid being captured.

But the consciences of white men were not alive to these miseries then, even as they were not alive to the miseries inflicted by the industrial system on many who worked under it. When consciences did begin to be stirred, it was only in accordance with human nature that expressions of disgust with the conditions of slavery should be uttered by the people of the {212} Northern States, who were not owners of slaves, and should be keenly resented by those in the South who did own slaves and whose sugar crops and cotton and maize were cultivated by slave labour.

But the conscience of white people wasn’t aware of these hardships back then, just as they weren’t aware of the suffering caused by the industrial system on many who worked within it. When people did start to feel something, it was only natural that those in the Northern States, who didn’t own slaves, would express their disgust over the conditions of slavery, while those in the South who did own slaves—whose sugar crops, cotton, and maize were all grown with slave labor—would strongly resent it.

Thus came division between slave States and non-slave States, that is to say, States in which slavery was the law of the land and States in which it was not. Now and again a slave would escape, and the right claimed by the master of an escaped slave to follow him and recapture him would naturally be resented in a State which did not recognise slavery.

Thus came the division between slave states and free states, meaning states where slavery was legal and states where it wasn’t. Every now and then, a slave would escape, and the claim by the master of an escaped slave to track him down and recapture him would understandably be resented in a state that didn’t recognize slavery.

So dissatisfaction arose, and so it grew, over this slave question, between the Abolitionists, as they were called—that is, those who favoured the abolition of slavery generally, and of the slave trade in particular—and the anti-Abolitionists. Nearly all the North was of the former, nearly all the South of the latter persuasion.

So dissatisfaction developed and intensified over this issue of slavery, between the Abolitionists, as they were called—that is, those who supported the end of slavery in general, and the slave trade in particular—and the anti-Abolitionists. Almost everyone in the North was part of the former group, while nearly everyone in the South belonged to the latter.

And this divergence about slavery was but one point of difference among several. The question of tariff—the duties to be paid on goods entering American ports—was another. There were Protectionists and Free-traders then and there, as there are here and now. There were States in the South that claimed the right to "nullify," as it was called, in respect of goods brought to their ports, the Act of Congress which imposed the duties. The nullifaction claim—the claim to "make nothing of" the Act—was disallowed; and thence arose more bitterness.

And this disagreement about slavery was just one of many differences. The issue of tariffs—the taxes on goods coming into American ports—was another. There were Protectionists and Free-traders back then, just like there are now. Some Southern States asserted their right to "nullify," as it was called, the Congressional Act that imposed those taxes on goods entering their ports. The nullification claim—the idea of ignoring the Act—was rejected, which led to even more hostility.

The War of Secession

The Civil War

So the embers of discontent went smouldering until active war broke out between the two sections in 1861; and it broke out over a difference, which was not actually a difference over slaves or tariffs although it originated in those questions. The point on which it broke out was this: that the Southern States claimed for themselves the right to secede, to cut themselves off, from the Union. That is why the war is called {213} the War of Secession. They even called themselves by a distinctive name, not the "United," but the "Confederate" States. The North resisted, and refused them the right to break away and govern themselves as they wished. It was, perhaps we may think, a singular position to be taken by those United States which had lately fought so well and triumphantly to gain their own independent right to self-governance, but almost certainly it is a good thing for mankind that they did take that attitude. Had the attempted "secession" succeeded, the States of North America might have been as disunited as the States of South America; and so might never have stood, as they do, a strong force for peace in the world.

So the smoldering embers of discontent lingered until active war erupted between the two sides in 1861; and it started over a disagreement that wasn’t just about slavery or tariffs, even though those issues were part of it. The main issue that ignited the conflict was the Southern States claiming their right to secede, to cut themselves off from the Union. That’s why the war is known as the War of Secession. They even referred to themselves by a different name, not the "United," but the "Confederate" States. The North resisted and denied them the right to break away and govern themselves however they wanted. It might seem strange for those United States, who had recently fought so fiercely and successfully for their own right to self-governance, to take such a stance, but it’s probably a good thing for humanity that they did. If the attempted "secession" had succeeded, the States of North America might have been as fragmented as those in South America; and therefore might never have become, as they are, a strong force for peace in the world.

The War of Secession was waged with varying fortune, at first rather favouring the South, though always it was the South which, as the chief battlefield, had to endure the worst of the misery. It was a particularly cruel war in the divisions that it caused between friends and even between families. There were moments when the cause of the North was in great danger; but the North was able to dispose of rather larger forces and perhaps of a tougher type of soldiery, although the endurance and the aptitude for strategy and fighting seem to have been remarkable on both sides among armies of which only a small minority were soldiers by profession and training. The Northern advantages were compensated by the very remarkable military ability for war of the Southern leaders.

The Civil War was fought with mixed results, initially leaning in favor of the South, but it was always the South that, as the main battlefield, had to suffer the most hardship. It was an especially brutal war, causing deep rifts between friends and even family members. There were times when the North's cause seemed to be in serious jeopardy; however, the North was able to field larger forces and perhaps a more resilient type of soldier, although both sides showed impressive endurance and tactical skills, with only a small percentage of their troops being professional soldiers. The North's advantages were offset by the exceptional military talent of the Southern leaders.

The sympathies of Europe and of England generally were rather with the South than with the North, and England gave some just cause of offence to the North by allowing the South to fit out privateering vessels in British ports.

The feelings of Europe and England were mostly more favorable toward the South than the North, and England upset the North by letting the South equip privateering ships in British ports.

It was not until after four years of fighting, that is to say, in 1865, that the end came with the surrender {214} of General Lee's Southern army to the forces of General Grant at Appomatox in Virginia. That was the end of the fighting, and peace terms were agreed very shortly afterwards. The claim of any State or collection of States to break away from the Union has never been put forward since, and the authority of Congress was confirmed over the whole Union.

It wasn't until after four years of fighting, specifically in 1865, that it came to an end with General Lee's Southern army surrendering to General Grant's forces at Appomattox in Virginia. That marked the conclusion of the conflict, and peace terms were established shortly afterward. No state or group of states has since claimed the right to secede from the Union, and Congress's authority over the entire Union was reaffirmed.

The effects of the war were grievous for the vanquished. Their fairest territories had been overrun by the troops of both sides, their crops had been ruined and, heaviest blow of all, their slaves were emancipated so that there was the less labour available to repair the losses. All the money that they might have spent in hiring labour had gone in the war, and the problems of the peace were scarcely less difficult than those of the war.

The effects of the war were devastating for the defeated. Their most beautiful lands had been taken over by the armies of both sides, their crops were destroyed, and the biggest loss of all was that their slaves were freed, leaving them with even less labor to recover from the devastation. All the money they could have used to hire workers had been spent on the war, and the challenges of post-war life were hardly easier than those during the conflict.

It was very many years before the South recovered, and it has scarcely recovered now. Nor has the bitter feeling of the South towards the North, which arose from the war and from the many differences of which it was the outcome, even yet wholly died away. As lately as 1924 a member of one of the old Virginian families told me that the Great War, of 1914-1918, by summoning Americans from North, South, East, and West to serve in the same regiments and in a common cause, had done more to bring them together and create a sense of unity, and dispel the misunderstandings, than anything that had happened in all the years between the American War of Secession and the Great War.

It took many years for the South to recover, and it's still not completely healed. The resentment the South feels toward the North, which started because of the war and the many issues that came from it, hasn't entirely disappeared yet. Just as recently as 1924, a member of one of the old Virginia families told me that World War I, fought from 1914-1918, brought Americans from the North, South, East, and West together to serve in the same regiments for a common cause, more than anything else that happened in the years between the Civil War and World War I had done to create unity and clear up misunderstandings.

Maximilian in Mexico

Maximilian in Mexico

While the United States were thus in the agonies of their Civil contest, an attempt was made to interfere with the affairs of Mexico which was in direct defiance of that Monroe Doctrine already mentioned. Just as there is now, at this time of writing, so were there then, Europeans and European property in Mexico which the Government of the country was not able to make {215} tolerably secure. It did not seem to be putting out much effort to secure them. Europe thought then, as she is perhaps justified in thinking now, that if the United States forbade any foreign interference with the American Continents it was their business to see that the States of those Continents behaved themselves in a reasonable manner. At that moment the United States were obviously unable to undertake any such responsibility. Europeans in Mexico therefore appealed to Europe, and especially to Napoleon III., to enforce a better government on the country. It was the sort of appeal to which the character of Napoleon, made him peculiarly ready to respond, and under his promise of support Maximilian, brother of Francis Joseph of Austria, went out to take over the government of Mexico, with the title of Emperor. His reception was by no means as warm as he had expected. On the contrary, he found his own partisans inferior in force to those of the opposing faction. For a brief while he held a nominal rule over some two-thirds of the country. The French troops supporting him were quite insufficient to put down the native republican bands. His position was very shaky even at its best.

While the United States was caught up in its Civil War, there was an attempt to get involved in Mexico's affairs, which openly went against the Monroe Doctrine mentioned earlier. Just like today, there were Europeans and European property in Mexico that the local government couldn't protect. It didn't seem to be making much effort to do so. Europe thought, and still may think, that if the United States was preventing any foreign interference in the Americas, it was their responsibility to ensure that the countries there behaved properly. At that time, the United States was clearly unable to take on that responsibility. So Europeans in Mexico turned to Europe, particularly Napoleon III, to establish a better government in the country. This was a request that Napoleon was particularly inclined to respond to, and under his promise of support, Maximilian, brother of Francis Joseph of Austria, went to take over the government of Mexico with the title of Emperor. His welcome was not nearly as enthusiastic as he had anticipated. In fact, he discovered that his supporters were weaker than those of the opposing faction. For a short time, he had nominal control over about two-thirds of the country. The French troops backing him were not nearly enough to defeat the local republican forces. His position was very unstable even at its strongest.

Then in 1865 the United States, freed from their Civil War, reasserted the Monroe Doctrine, and made some demonstrations under arms which clearly indicated that they were ready to give active effect to it. Upon that, Napoleon recalled his French troops, and the already shaky position of the Mexican Emperor at once became desperate. He was captured, tried by a court martial, condemned, and shot.

Then in 1865, the United States, having finished their Civil War, reaffirmed the Monroe Doctrine and showed military readiness to enforce it. As a result, Napoleon pulled back his French troops, and the already unstable position of the Mexican Emperor quickly turned desperate. He was captured, tried by a court martial, sentenced, and executed.

So, tragically and ingloriously, ended what really was Europe's one and only attempt at action opposed to the doctrine enunciated by Monroe.

So, sadly and without glory, this marked the end of what was truly Europe’s only attempt to oppose the doctrine outlined by Monroe.

A certain implication, or what has been considered an implication, of that doctrine, namely, that the {216} United States shall abstain from any interference with affairs foreign to her own two Continents, even as she has forbidden the foreigner to interfere with them—this implication she violated, most happily for Europe, in the Great War. But she had already violated it in her own Spanish war, of 1898, which followed on Spain's ineffective attempts to restore reasonably good government in Cuba, that island which lies in a position to guard the Gulf of Mexico and the Panama Canal. Spain was unable to enforce respect for the lives and property of Americans in the island, and, not unjustifiably, the United States, after some years of long-suffering, resolved that the Spanish rule must be overthrown. Even America herself shared in the general surprise that the complete defeat of Spain was so easy; and she was genuinely surprised also to find the sympathy of Great Britain cordially with her in the short war.

A certain implication, or what has been considered an implication, of that doctrine, namely, that the {216} United States should stay out of affairs beyond its own two continents, just as it has prohibited foreigners from interfering—this implication was violated, much to Europe's benefit, during the Great War. But it had already been violated in the Spanish-American War of 1898, which came after Spain's unsuccessful attempts to restore decent governance in Cuba, the island that protects the Gulf of Mexico and the Panama Canal. Spain couldn't guarantee the safety of Americans' lives and property on the island, and, not without reason, the United States, after many years of patience, decided that Spanish rule needed to end. Even America was surprised that defeating Spain was so straightforward; she was also genuinely taken aback to find Great Britain firmly on her side during the brief conflict.

And as its results, not only Cuba itself, but also the far-off Philippines, those Spanish-owned islands where Portuguese going East and Spaniards going West had unexpectedly met a few centuries before, were given over to the United States.

And as a result, not just Cuba, but also the distant Philippines, those Spanish-owned islands where the Portuguese headed East and the Spaniards went West unexpectedly crossed paths a few centuries earlier, were handed over to the United States.

Nearly at the same time certain Samoan Islands and the Hawaiian group of islands were annexed to the United States. Therefore she too must now shoulder her portion of what Kipling has well called "the white man's burden."

Nearly at the same time, some Samoan Islands and the Hawaiian group of islands were added to the United States. So, she too must now take on her share of what Kipling aptly termed "the white man's burden."







{217}

{217}

CHAPTER XVIII

THE WHITE MAN'S BURDEN



SECTION I.—AFRICA

SECTION I.—AFRICA

I have taken the above heading for this chapter because it indicates truly the manner in which the dominion of the white man over many of the coloured races has been thrust upon him. There is a good deal of misunderstanding on the subject. Really the world-wide dominion of the British Empire, to take the most conspicuous example, has been forced upon the mother country. There is an idea, and some of our rival nations have specially encouraged it, that those overseas dominions have been won by our aggressive spirit, land-grabbing and desirous of ever acquiring new possessions. Even we ourselves are rather apt to attribute it to the adventurousness of our ancestors; as if they had gone out seeking adventures like the knights-errant of old.

I chose the title for this chapter because it accurately reflects how the dominance of white people over many people of color has been imposed on them. There's a lot of confusion about this issue. In truth, the global power of the British Empire, which is the most prominent example, has been forced on the home country. Some of our competing nations have particularly promoted the idea that these overseas territories were acquired through our aggressive nature, land-seizing, and a constant desire for expansion. Even we tend to credit it to our ancestors' adventurous spirit, as if they set out looking for adventures like the knights of the past.

If we regard the events as they actually did happen we must confess the process much more prosaic. No doubt very adventurous and heroic deeds were done during its course. We have every right to be proud of our Anglo-Saxon race on their account. But our principal reason for pride is to be found in what the race has done, less in aggression, than in defence. It was Britain that was very largely concerned in humbling the overweening ambition of Spain, in baulking {218} the arrogance of Louis XIV., in thwarting the projects for world empire of Napoleon.

If we look at the events as they really happened, we have to admit the process was much more ordinary. Of course, many brave and adventurous acts took place during this time. We have every reason to be proud of our Anglo-Saxon heritage because of them. However, our main source of pride comes from what this race has accomplished, not so much through aggression but through defense. It was Britain that played a significant role in bringing down Spain's excessive ambition, in countering the arrogance of Louis XIV, and in stopping Napoleon's plans for a world empire.

But what happened in the spread of the white man's power all over the world was that he went here and there, in the first place, and settled, for purposes of trade. We have seen the Portuguese going down the west coast of Africa for slaves and gold and ivory; Spain crossing the Atlantic for the treasures of El Dorado, the supposed city of gold; Portuguese, Dutch, and English going easterly to India, and farther, all to see what they could bring back.

But what happened with the expansion of white man’s power around the world was that he traveled from place to place, initially for trade. We've seen the Portuguese moving down the west coast of Africa in search of slaves, gold, and ivory; Spain crossing the Atlantic for the treasures of El Dorado, the legendary city of gold; and the Portuguese, Dutch, and English heading east to India and beyond, all to find what they could bring back.

They settled. Then they found that, in order to trade peaceably, and with tolerable security, they had to take control of the city or territory in which they settled.

They settled. Then they realized that, to trade peacefully and with some level of safety, they needed to take control of the city or area where they settled.

That is, in few words, the story of the whole process. The settlements were at first along the coasts, and then gradually extended inland, as the boundaries of the districts already settled were everywhere threatened by the unsettled peoples outside the boundaries. We saw the process in action in the British Empire in India.

That’s basically the entire story of the process. The settlements initially formed along the coasts and then gradually moved inland, as the borders of the already settled areas were constantly threatened by the unsettled groups outside those borders. We witnessed this process in action in the British Empire in India.

That is the common story. It is a little varied by the special circumstances of such countries as Australia and parts of South America which favoured the raising of sheep and cattle. There the settlers extended their boundaries not so much for security as to gain more pasture lands.

That’s the usual story. It varies slightly due to the unique circumstances of countries like Australia and some parts of South America, where raising sheep and cattle was preferred. There, the settlers expanded their territories not just for safety but to acquire more grazing land.

Somewhat thus, then, is the manner in which the white man has been forced, if he would develop the earth so as to afford support for its increasing population, to take this burden on his shoulders.

Somewhat like this, then, is how the white man has been compelled, if he wants to cultivate the land to support its growing population, to take on this burden himself.

Africa, being so accessible to Europe, was the first of the new countries to which Europeans went trading in their ships. In a very early chapter of the story we have seen that many of the ports along the north coast of Africa, which is the Southern Mediterranean {219} shore, were nests of pirates preying upon the trading shipping. That was a condition of affairs which became more and more intolerable to Europe as the trade increased. It was with the approval of all Europe that the French in 1830 captured and took Algiers, which was the headquarters of the Moorish pirates. They extended that possession over the whole of Algeria till they reached the Turkish possession of Tripoli, which, again, extended to Egypt easterly.

Africa, being so close to Europe, was the first of the new countries that Europeans began trading with in their ships. In an early chapter of the story, we saw that many of the ports along the north coast of Africa, which is the southern Mediterranean shore, were hotspots for pirates targeting trading vessels. This situation became increasingly unacceptable to Europe as trade grew. With everyone's support in Europe, the French captured Algiers in 1830, which was the base of the Moorish pirates. They expanded their control over all of Algeria until they reached the Turkish territory of Tripoli, which then extended east to Egypt.

Egypt

Egypt

Egypt had freed herself from the suzerainty of Turkey about the date, 1830, of France's annexation of Algiers. Under an able ruler she developed her resources and was well governed, but from about 1870 onward, under a far less able successor, both government and finance fell into confusion.

Egypt had freed herself from the control of Turkey around 1830, the same time France annexed Algiers. With a capable ruler, she developed her resources and was well governed, but from around 1870 onward, under a much less competent successor, both the government and finances fell into disarray.

In 1876 the British Government acquired by purchase the larger number of the shares in the Suez Canal. As a short cut to India, the Suez Canal was of vital interest to Great Britain. It was of vital interest, too, that the traffic through it should be safe and well conducted. This led to an inquiry into the condition of the Egyptian government, which showed that unless these conditions were bettered it was most unlikely that the Canal would be properly controlled and made safe.

In 1876, the British Government bought the majority of the shares in the Suez Canal. The Suez Canal was crucial for Britain as a shortcut to India. It was also essential for the traffic passing through it to be safe and well-managed. This prompted an investigation into the state of the Egyptian government, which revealed that unless these conditions improved, it was highly unlikely that the Canal would be properly regulated and made safe.

The outcome was that the English and French established themselves in a joint control—it was called a Dual Control—over Egypt, in 1879.

The result was that the English and French set up a joint control—known as Dual Control—over Egypt in 1879.

Three years later, again, Egypt revolted against this control. England asked France to join her in forcibly putting down the revolt. France declined. England then invited the aid of Italy, for Italy had an interest both in Egyptian affairs generally, and in the Suez Canal especially, because she had established a coaling station, where her ships might replenish their coal supplies, in Eritrea, a district far down on the {220} west shore of the Red Sea. But Italy also declined. Therefore Great Britain went in alone to restore order.

Three years later, Egypt revolted against this control again. England asked France to join her in forcibly suppressing the revolt. France refused. England then sought help from Italy, as Italy had an interest in Egyptian affairs overall and particularly in the Suez Canal, since it had set up a coaling station in Eritrea, a region far down on the west shore of the Red Sea, where its ships could refuel. However, Italy also declined. So, Great Britain proceeded alone to restore order.

The revolt was effectually quelled; but Great Britain dared not leave the country to the mercies of a native or of a Turkish ruler. She had to stay, in the very interests of Egypt herself. At the moment of writing, Egypt has been given a large share of self-government, of which she still has to prove herself altogether worthy.

The uprising was effectively suppressed; but Great Britain couldn't leave the country at the mercy of a local or Turkish leader. She had to remain for the sake of Egypt itself. As I write this, Egypt has been granted a significant amount of self-governance, which she still needs to demonstrate she is fully deserving of.

And this burden of Egypt, thus undertaken, led on to the shouldering of yet another, of the country southward, the Sudan. Really it is a burden inseparable from the burden of Egypt, because the Nile, which is Egypt's very life-blood, passes through it, and because it is, or it was, the home of wandering slave-making Arab tribes always liable to inflict raids on Egypt itself.

And this responsibility of Egypt, once accepted, led to taking on another, that of the country to the south, Sudan. It’s truly a burden that can't be separated from the burden of Egypt, because the Nile, which is the lifeblood of Egypt, flows through it, and because it is, or was, the home of nomadic Arab tribes that used to enslave people and were always likely to raid Egypt itself.

Hence arose expeditions and again expeditions, in some of which Great Britain's arms suffered heavy reverse, against one or other of the fanatical Arab leaders who arose and assumed the title of Mahdi. The loss which stands out most tragically in England's memory is that of General Gordon, at Khartoum, in 1885. It was not until 1898, and the decisive defeat of the Mahdi by Lord Kitchener, that the problem of the Sudan could be regarded as tolerably solved. We may note that the manner of fighting of the Arabs was to charge in cavalry masses. It is mode of attack which gives a target terribly exposed to the fire of modern machine guns; and that gun has greatly diminished the danger of civilised troops charged by those desert warriors.

Thus began a series of expeditions, in which Britain’s forces faced significant setbacks against various fanatical Arab leaders who rose and claimed the title of Mahdi. The most tragic loss in England's memory is that of General Gordon, who died at Khartoum in 1885. It wasn't until 1898, with the decisive defeat of the Mahdi by Lord Kitchener, that the Sudan issue could be considered mostly resolved. It's worth noting that the Arabs fought by charging in mass cavalry formations. This approach presents a very exposed target to the fire of modern machine guns, which has greatly reduced the threat posed by these desert fighters to organized troops.

In the south of Africa the burden of the white man had at first lain chiefly on the shoulders of the Dutch, and the story of South Africa in the nineteenth century is mainly the story of the shifting of that burden to the {221} British. It was in the year of the battle of Waterloo that the Dutch possessions, from the Cape of Good Hope northward, were ceded to Great Britain by the King of the Netherlands.

In the southern part of Africa, the weight of colonialism initially rested mostly on the Dutch, and the narrative of South Africa in the nineteenth century is primarily about the transfer of that weight to the {221} British. It was during the year of the Battle of Waterloo that the Dutch territories, from the Cape of Good Hope to the north, were handed over to Great Britain by the King of the Netherlands.

The Boers

The Boers

But the Boers, as the colonial Dutch were called—the name is akin to German bauer, a peasant—were, and are, a people who valued their nationality and their independence. It was not for more than thirty years that they formally acknowledged the British rule, which in the meantime had been extended to include the district of Natal. After a few years of experience of that rule, the Boers made a great "trek," or exodus, and established themselves farther north, beyond the British domination, in what was then called the Orange Free State.

But the Boers, as the colonial Dutch were called—the name is similar to the German bauer, meaning peasant—were, and still are, a people who valued their nationality and independence. They didn't officially accept British rule for more than thirty years, during which time it had expanded to include the region of Natal. After a few years under that rule, the Boers made a significant "trek," or exodus, and settled further north, outside of British control, in what was then known as the Orange Free State.

And there it is possible they might have dwelt for many generations as a free republic of farmers had it not been for the discovery, some twenty years later, of the diamond mines in the Transvaal district, farther north again, whither the Boers had by that time extended their occupation.

And it’s likely they could have lived there for many generations as a free republic of farmers if it hadn’t been for the discovery, about twenty years later, of the diamond mines in the Transvaal district, further north, where the Boers had by then expanded their settlement.

The effect of that discovery was to attract to the region of the diamond mines a rush, chiefly of British, but of variously mixed, nationality. Ten years later the Transvaal was proclaimed a British possession, and almost immediately the Boers went to war to maintain its independence.

The impact of that discovery was to draw a rush of people, mainly British but from a mix of nationalities, to the diamond mines. Ten years later, the Transvaal was declared a British territory, and almost right away, the Boers went to war to defend their independence.

The war was inglorious for Great Britain and involved a serious disaster to a considerable British force. It ended in a compromise which did not promise much security for the future. The Boers acknowledged the suzerainty of Great Britain and, subject to that not very clearly defined control, were conceded the right of managing affairs in the Transvaal. That was in 1881.

The war was shameful for Great Britain and resulted in a major defeat for a large British force. It concluded with a compromise that offered little assurance for the future. The Boers recognized British authority and, under that somewhat vague oversight, were granted the right to manage their own affairs in the Transvaal. That happened in 1881.

And from that time until the end of the century trouble grew and grew between the increasing {222} population of the diamond fields and the increasing numbers and strength of the Transvaal Boers. Britain's position was difficult. These Boers had been the first to shoulder the white man's burden—if we like to put it in that way. They had been the first to drive out those black people who had owned the land before them—if we prefer to put it so. Whichever way we prefer, they had a right prior to that of those diamond finders, who came in and bought up their farms at great prices and were not at all welcome to the majority of the Boers whose farms did not happen to lie over diamond-producing strata.

And from that time until the end of the century, tensions kept escalating between the growing number of people in the diamond fields and the increasing strength of the Transvaal Boers. Britain's position was complicated. These Boers were the first to take on the burdens associated with colonization—if we want to phrase it that way. They were also the first to displace the indigenous people who had owned the land before them—if that’s how we prefer to express it. Either way, they had a claim that came before those diamond seekers who arrived and purchased their farms at high prices, and they were certainly not welcomed by the majority of Boers whose farms were not located over diamond-rich areas.

From that point of view, all the argument seems to be on the Boers' side. But there is another point of view. These diamond searchers had come in in a perfectly peaceful way. They brought much wealth to the Boer Government which taxed them very severely, and really did not give them fair and decent treatment. The result was the breaking out, in 1899, of the great Boer War which went for a while so hardly for Great Britain that it looked at one moment as if her armies might be forced right back to the sea. Not only the Transvaal Boers but those of the Free State, and of Natal, joined together. Fortunately for Great Britain, Cape Colony, where the British element was largest, stood firmly for the Empire. At length the fortune of war turned, as more and more British troops arrived from oversea. By 1903 it was ended: the Boers surrendered at discretion.

From that perspective, the arguments seem to favor the Boers. But there's another perspective. These diamond seekers arrived in a completely peaceful manner. They brought significant wealth to the Boer Government, which taxed them heavily and didn't provide fair or decent treatment. The outcome was the eruption of the great Boer War in 1899, which at times went so badly for Great Britain that it seemed like her armies might be pushed all the way back to the sea. Not just the Transvaal Boers, but also those from the Free State and Natal joined forces. Fortunately for Great Britain, Cape Colony, where the British population was largest, stood strong for the Empire. Eventually, the tide of war changed as more British troops arrived from overseas. By 1903, it was over: the Boers surrendered unconditionally.

And then was done one of the noblest and most generous and most courageous acts that the whole of this Greatest Story is able to show in the way of the treatment of a vanquished people by the victors: a very large part of the independent rule for which the vanquished foe had been fighting was voluntarily given to him. It was a tremendous experiment—tremendous, in the most literal sense of the word; {223} that is to say, an experiment to be feared. It seemed an immense risk to take—thus to rely on the sense of gratitude of a beaten foe. But that foe showed himself as generous in acceptance of the experiment as Great Britain in making it. He proved his gratitude by devoted service for the Empire in the Great War. It was a tremendous experiment, wonderfully justified.

And then one of the noblest, most generous, and most courageous acts in this Greatest Story took place in how the victors treated the defeated people: a significant portion of the independent rule the defeated enemy had been fighting for was willingly given to them. It was a massive experiment—massive in the most literal sense; that is to say, an experiment to be feared. It seemed like a huge risk to take—relying on the gratitude of a conquered enemy. But that enemy proved to be just as generous in accepting the experiment as Great Britain was in making it. They showed their gratitude through devoted service for the Empire in the Great War. It was a remarkable experiment, wonderfully justified. {223}

The division of Africa

Africa's division

It is not needful, for the purposes of this story, to go over in detail the possessions, and their boundaries, of the various white nations in Africa. The French have a huge area in the north-west, reaching right down from Algeria to a junction with the Congo River. The Belgian Congo lies between that French area and British Rhodesia, which joins the other British colonies farther south. Great Britain has Nigeria on the west coast and British East Africa on the east. Portugal has Angola on the one side and Mozambique on the other, with the large island of Madagascar, which is French, lying off it. Abyssinia, easterly of the Sudan and bounded on the east again by the British and the Italian Somalilands, is by far the greatest and most interesting of the African countries still in the possession of a coloured race. Even Morocco, just westerly of Algiers, is now under French protection, and on either side of it lies a territory that is under Spain.

It’s not necessary for this story to go into detail about the territories and boundaries of the various white nations in Africa. The French control a large area in the northwest, stretching from Algeria down to where it meets the Congo River. The Belgian Congo sits between that French territory and British Rhodesia, which connects to other British colonies further south. Great Britain has Nigeria on the west coast and British East Africa on the east. Portugal has Angola on one side and Mozambique on the other, with the large island of Madagascar, which is French, located off its coast. Abyssinia, east of Sudan and bordered on the east by British and Italian Somaliland, is by far the largest and most interesting African country still held by a people of color. Even Morocco, just west of Algiers, is now under French protection, and on either side of it lies land controlled by Spain.

These many and very different countries have not been won for the white man without heavy fighting with the natives whom the white intruders found there. Great Britain has had its severe campaigns against the Kaffirs and the Zulus in the south. The Italians have received very rough handling from the Abyssinians. Spain and France still have their troubles in the north. But the white man has prevailed, and must prevail increasingly as his better science puts better instruments of war into his hands.

These many and very different countries weren't taken by white people without intense battles with the native populations they encountered. Great Britain has faced tough campaigns against the Kaffirs and the Zulus in the south. The Italians have faced harsh defeats at the hands of the Abyssinians. Spain and France continue to deal with issues in the north. However, white people have triumphed and are likely to keep winning as their advanced technology provides them with better weapons.

{224}

{224}

There remains one great nation not yet named in this chapter which also had extensive possessions in Africa until the Great War—Germany. It was not until rather a late date in the story that Germany, under the strong hand of Bismarck, had been welded into a nation at all. The year 1884, when the German Colonisation Society was founded, may be taken as the date when she set to work with the deliberate and avowed purpose of taking her place among the colonising nations. It was less a matter, with her, of shouldering a burden thrust upon her, than of going out of her way to seek the burden, in her fear lest the other nations should possess themselves of all the unclaimed spaces before she could stretch out a hand for them.

There’s still one major country not mentioned in this chapter that also had extensive territories in Africa until the Great War—Germany. It wasn’t until a relatively late point in history that Germany, under Bismarck’s strong leadership, even became a unified nation. The year 1884, when the German Colonisation Society was established, can be considered the starting point when Germany actively sought to join the ranks of colonizing nations. For her, it wasn’t so much about taking on a burden that was forced upon her, but more about proactively seeking that burden out, driven by her fear that other nations would claim all the unoccupied areas before she had a chance to stake her claim.

Acting from this motive, she obtained, on the west coast of Africa, the large territory of the Cameroons—now, since the Great War, under the French mandate—of German South-West Africa—now under the mandate of the Union of South Africa—and of German East Africa—now under the mandate of Great Britain.

Acting on this motivation, she acquired the vast territory of the Cameroons on the west coast of Africa—now, since the Great War, under French administration—of German South-West Africa—now under the administration of the Union of South Africa—and of German East Africa—now under the administration of Great Britain.

Of all these, the last was perhaps of chief importance from the point of view of the Anglo-Saxon dominance, because there was a small portion of its north-eastern boundary where it joined with the Belgian Congo, and it was just this, and only this, junction which intervened between the Anglo-Saxon protectorate of Uganda on the north and the long lake of which the southern shore was part of Rhodesia. That is to say, that this junction of Germany with Belgium alone prevented an all-British route, by river, lake, or land, from the Mediterranean mouth of the Nile to the Cape of Good Hope.

Of all these, the last was probably the most important from the perspective of Anglo-Saxon control, because there was a small section of its northeastern border where it connected with the Belgian Congo. This single point of connection blocked the way between the Anglo-Saxon protectorate of Uganda to the north and the long lake, whose southern shore was part of Rhodesia. In other words, this junction of Germany with Belgium was the only thing preventing a completely British route, whether by river, lake, or land, from the Mediterranean mouth of the Nile to the Cape of Good Hope.

With the mandate to Great Britain of German East Africa, which was one of the results of the Great War, that intervention has been removed.

With the assignment of German East Africa to Great Britain, which was one of the outcomes of World War I, that intervention has been eliminated.

{225}

{225}

This then, in bare outline, is the way in which the burden of Africa has been distributed on the shoulders of the white men.

This, in simple terms, is how the weight of Africa has been placed on the shoulders of white people.





SECTION II.—INDIA AND THE FAR EAST

SECTION II.—INDIA AND THE FAR EAST

India

India

Already we have seen something of the way in which the burden of India came to be borne—the British East India Company, which was purely a trading concern, being forced to take military measures, for the defence of its trading stations and for the maintenance of good order, at one time against the French who were aiming at the establishment of an empire and at another against the native rulers, or rather the mis-rulers, of the Indian States.

Already we have seen how the responsibility for India came to be handled—the British East India Company, originally just a trading business, being compelled to take military action to protect its trading posts and maintain order, first against the French who sought to create an empire and later against the local rulers, or rather the misrulers, of the Indian States.

It was thus that the Company came to have an army in its pay and to hold the control over extensive lands and many peoples. It was a position never contemplated when the Company was formed, nor was it a position entirely welcome to its directors. Continual additions had been made to the territories over which its control spread. The most notable perhaps were the addition of Cashmere in 1846, of the Punjab in 1849, and of Oudh in 1856. Farther east even than India, to the Straits Settlements and even to China itself, the authority reached of this vastly overgrown trading concern. Obviously it involved a control which could far better be undertaken directly by the British Government than by a Company acting under its charter. But with that typically British tendency to let things go on as they are going until it is impossible so to let them go any longer, nothing was done to transfer the Company's power to the Crown until the crisis came in the shape of the most formidable rising of a coloured people which the white man ever has {226} been called on to meet in the whole course of taking up his burden. It is that known as the Indian Mutiny—"mutiny," because it was mainly the affair of the native soldiers in the Company's pay. This was in the years 1857 and 1858. It threatened the very existence of the white man in the East, and only a splendid heroism in resistance to heavy odds, and heroic efforts and forced marches to relieve a situation nearly desperate, saved the principal, though scanty, British force from being annihilated. Once more the British wonderfully won through to a final victory, but the events of the war had brought into clear light the long known fact that the government of British India was an affair which demanded the most direct attention of British statesmen, with all the resources at their disposal. The East India Company were relieved of their far too heavy burdens. The Crown took over their responsibilities both in India and in the farther East.

It was in this way that the Company ended up with an army on its payroll and control over vast lands and many people. This was a situation that had never been considered when the Company was founded, nor was it one that the directors were entirely comfortable with. Continuous expansions had occurred in the territories under its control. The most significant were the additions of Kashmir in 1846, Punjab in 1849, and Oudh in 1856. Its authority even extended beyond India, reaching the Straits Settlements and even China itself—this enormous trading entity had grown substantially. Clearly, it involved a level of control that could be more effectively managed directly by the British Government rather than by a Company functioning under its charter. Yet, with that typically British inclination to let things continue as they are until something forces a change, the transfer of the Company's power to the Crown wasn’t considered until a crisis emerged. This crisis was the most formidable uprising of a non-white population that the white man had ever faced during his time in the East. This uprising is known as the Indian Mutiny—"mutiny" because it primarily involved the native soldiers employed by the Company. This occurred in 1857 and 1858. It threatened the very existence of white people in the East, and only remarkable bravery in the face of great challenges, along with heroic efforts and forced marches to turn around a nearly hopeless situation, saved the main, albeit limited, British forces from being completely wiped out. Once again, the British emerged victorious, but the events of this conflict highlighted the long-recognized fact that governing British India required the direct attention of British statesmen, using all available resources. The East India Company was relieved of their overwhelming responsibilities, and the Crown took over their duties both in India and in the Far East.

The responsibilities of India were not only those which arose from the troubles incidental to a rule over peoples of different race and of religions—the Moslem and the Hindu—which brought them often into collision with each other. There was another trouble which began to menace like a dark cloud on the north-eastern boundary of the country, where lay the independent State of Afghanistan bordering with Persia on its east and with Russia on its north.

The responsibilities of India weren't just related to the challenges that came with ruling over people of different races and religions—the Muslim and the Hindu—which often led to conflict between them. There was also another issue that began to loom like a dark cloud over the northeastern border of the country, where the independent State of Afghanistan shared boundaries with Persia to the east and Russia to the north.

Russia had taken no part in that overseas colonisation by the other great powers of Europe. She had vast spaces enough, contiguous to her own bounds, over which she spread. Gradually she had annexed all Turkestan, which brought her into direct contact with Afghanistan, and she had been at frequent war with Persia over the question of the Russo-Persian boundary on Persia's north-west. Both Persia and Russia had ambitions to absorb that independent {227} Afghanistan which lay in the corner where they joined, and where, but for Afghanistan, they would join British India also. It was Britain's policy to maintain Afghanistan independent, as a buffer between her and those others, especially against Russia.

Russia had not participated in the overseas colonization efforts by the other major European powers. She had plenty of space right next to her own borders, which she began to expand into. Over time, she annexed all of Turkestan, putting her in direct contact with Afghanistan, and she frequently engaged in wars with Persia over the issue of the Russo-Persian boundary in Persia's northwest. Both Persia and Russia had ambitions to take over the independent Afghanistan that was located in the area where their territories met, and where, if it weren't for Afghanistan, they would also connect to British India. Britain's strategy was to keep Afghanistan independent as a buffer between herself and the other powers, especially against Russia.

But it was to Persia, in the first place, that she had to say "hands off," when Persia advanced to the important position of Herat, within Afghan territory, in 1852. The result of campaigning and fighting lasting over some five years was that a friendly agreement was reached with Persia, which settled boundaries and left Herat to the Afghans.

But it was to Persia, first and foremost, that she had to say "hands off" when Persia took an important position in Herat, which is in Afghan territory, in 1852. After about five years of campaigning and fighting, a friendly agreement was reached with Persia that defined the boundaries and left Herat to the Afghans.

Russia's menace to India

Russia's threat to India

But in 1887 Russia, from the north, pushed down, and was across the Afghan boundary and advancing to that same Herat, when she was checked only by very forcible representations made to her by Great Britain. Britain herself had pushed her own Indian frontier forward by the acquisition of Beluchistan in 1878. Russia withdrew her forces for the time being, but all through that century and for some years of the present, the dread that she would come down upon India was always in the minds of British statesmen. There was more than one moment when war seemed imminent. Possibly it was nothing but Russia's own doubt of her effective fighting power which averted it. No suspicion of her internal weakness was entertained in Europe generally until it was revealed by the Russo-Japanese War of 1904 and yet more clearly by the Great War of 1914-1918. But there is little doubt that this small State of Afghanistan, which arose out of the Moslem spread towards the East many centuries before, saved Britain and Russia from disastrous collision. She had played the game that a small State thus situated was likely to play, intriguing with the great powers on either side of her and taking advantage of their rivalry. More than once there has been war between her and Great Britain. But she {228} remains an independent State and Britain's friend to-day.

But in 1887, Russia moved south from the north, crossed into Afghanistan, and advanced toward Herat, only to be stopped by strong protests from Great Britain. Britain had also pushed its own border in India forward by acquiring Beluchistan in 1878. Russia pulled back its forces for the time being, but throughout that century and for several years after, British leaders constantly feared that Russia would invade India. There were several moments when war seemed inevitable. It was likely Russia's own uncertainty about its military strength that prevented it from happening. No one in Europe suspected Russia’s internal weaknesses until they were exposed by the Russo-Japanese War of 1904 and even more clearly by World War I from 1914 to 1918. However, there's no doubt that Afghanistan, a small state that emerged from the eastward spread of Islam many centuries ago, prevented a disastrous conflict between Britain and Russia. Afghanistan played the diplomatic game a small nation in such a position would likely play, engaging with the major powers on either side and exploiting their rivalry. There have been wars between Afghanistan and Great Britain, but it remains an independent nation and is a friend of Britain today.

On India's north-eastern side Britain extended her Empire by the acquisition of Assam in 1826, and later by that of Burma in 1886. The French had taken to themselves Annam and Tongking in 1884, and thus the British Burmese territory marched with French Indo-China, as it was called, and both were bounded on their northern side by the great Chinese Empire which stretched right up to Siberia.

On India's northeastern side, Britain expanded her empire by acquiring Assam in 1826 and later Burma in 1886. The French had claimed Annam and Tonkin in 1884, so the British territory in Burma bordered French Indochina, as it was known, and both were bounded to the north by the vast Chinese Empire, which extended all the way to Siberia.

Affairs in China

News in China

For the last hundred years or so, the story of China has been largely the story of her efforts to prevent the foreigner from coming into China and playing any part in her story.

For about the last hundred years, China's narrative has mainly been about her attempts to keep foreigners out and prevent them from influencing her story.

Nevertheless we find the white man pushing on, in his eternal quest for trade, not to be denied, founding trading stations at Chinese ports. Generally it is only in submission to a show of force, or to its active application, that these trading facilities, warehouses and so on, are permitted to him. He is obliged to fight to be allowed to establish them, and further, we find him fighting again to punish the native people who have disregarded the agreements they have made with him and who sometimes have killed the peaceful traders.

Nevertheless, we see the white man pushing forward in his endless quest for trade, establishing trading posts at Chinese ports. Usually, it’s only when faced with a show of force, or when force is actively used, that he’s allowed these trading facilities, warehouses, and so on. He has to fight to be permitted to set them up, and furthermore, we see him fighting again to punish the local people who have ignored the agreements made with him and who sometimes have killed the peaceful traders.

Out of the troubles thus arising came war between Britain and China as early as 1840. The Chinese were quite incapable of seriously opposing the large British force which was sent out. The result was the conclusion of a commercial treaty which opened five principal ports of China to British trading vessels and gave Britain possession of the island of Hongkong. In 1854 Shanghai, one of the five ports above named, was opened to the trade of all nations.

Out of the resulting troubles, war broke out between Britain and China as early as 1840. The Chinese were unable to seriously oppose the large British force that was sent out. The outcome was a commercial treaty that opened five major ports of China to British trading ships and granted Britain control of the island of Hong Kong. In 1854, Shanghai, one of the five ports mentioned, was opened to trade from all nations.

But still the attitude of the people and of the Government was hostile to the foreigner. At any moment an uprising and a general massacre might {229} happen. A few white missionaries, chiefly of British and American nationality, penetrated into the country, preaching Christianity at constant risk of their lives.

But still, the attitude of the people and the Government was unfriendly towards foreigners. At any moment, an uprising and a general massacre could occur. A few white missionaries, mostly from Britain and America, ventured into the country, spreading Christianity while constantly risking their lives.

The year 1860 saw a great change in the relations of the white men and the Chinese. Hitherto any fighting between them had been near the coast and the great ports. Now, as a protest against the ill-treatment of which the foreign traders were the victims and the bad faith with which the Chinese broke the treaties, and also to insist on the establishment of legations of the European Powers to protect the interests of their nations, a strong combined force of British and French marched on Pekin, the capital city, and looted and burnt the sacred Summer Palace from which the Emperor had fled.

The year 1860 marked a significant shift in the relationship between white men and the Chinese. Up until then, any conflict between them had mainly occurred near the coast and at major ports. Now, in response to the mistreatment that foreign traders faced and the dishonesty with which the Chinese violated treaties, as well as to push for the establishment of embassies from European powers to safeguard their nations' interests, a formidable joint force of British and French troops marched on Beijing, the capital city, and pillaged and set fire to the sacred Summer Palace, from which the Emperor had escaped.

The really important result of the campaign was the shock which it gave the Chinese and the conviction which it brought home to them of the strength and determination of the white men. Thereafter they treated the foreign traders with a consideration never paid them before, and ministers representing foreign powers had their appointed residences in Pekin.

The most significant outcome of the campaign was the shock it delivered to the Chinese and the realization it instilled in them regarding the strength and determination of the white men. After that, they treated foreign traders with a level of respect they had never shown before, and officials representing foreign powers had their designated residences in Beijing.

It is true that as lately as 1900 a combined foreign force was obliged to march in extreme haste on Pekin in order to save those ministers, who were in great peril there. But it was peril arising out of an insurrection against the Government, rather than immediately from the Government's own action. Nevertheless it is also true that the very clever old Empress, who was then ruler of China, deliberately contrived to convert the activities of the revolutionaries into an attack upon the foreigners, rather than upon the Government itself. And it is to be noted that in co-operation with that combined army, which thus again invaded China's once sacred capital, was a force of the other branch of the yellow race, the island branch, the Japanese.

It’s true that as recently as 1900, a coalition of foreign troops had to rush to Beijing to save the ministers who were in serious danger there. However, this danger was due to a revolt against the government rather than the government’s direct actions. Nonetheless, it’s also true that the very clever old Empress, who was in charge of China at the time, intentionally turned the revolutionaries' actions into an attack on foreigners instead of the government itself. Additionally, it’s worth noting that part of the coalition army, which once again invaded China’s formerly sacred capital, included troops from another branch of the yellow race, the island branch, the Japanese.

{230}

{230}

The story of that island branch is certainly no less interesting than that of the continental. At what point far back in the story they branched off from a common stock we do not know, but it is more than probable that they came from the same original source. We found Kublai Khan, when master of China and of an immense part of the world besides, sending out from China an expedition against the islanders, of which the fate was much like that of the Grand Armada which the masterful power of Spain launched against our own islands. Japan kept her independence then, and has fought for it again and asserted it conclusively far later.

The story of that island branch is definitely as interesting as that of the continent. We don't know exactly when they split off from a common ancestry, but it's very likely they originated from the same source. We see Kublai Khan, who was in control of China and a huge part of the world, sending an expedition from China to fight the islanders, and the outcome was much like that of the Spanish Armada launched against our own islands. Japan managed to maintain its independence at that time and fought to defend it again, proving it decisively much later.

The awakening of Japan

Japan's awakening

She too, in her story, seems to have repeated, as did China, something very like the series of changes through which society passed in Europe, with its feudalism and the rest of it. But whereas in modern China this feudalism seems to belong to some era very, very far back in her story, so that she has almost lost all memory of it, with Japan, on the contrary, it is a very recent chapter—later even than with us of Europe. It is a condition from which she has indeed only just shaken herself free. 1867 is generally given as the date at which Japanese feudalism passed. And it passed in a fashion for which there is certainly no parallel in Western story. The Daimios, who were the feudal lords, of their own accord agreed, as the only means of ending their mutual fighting, to give up their local powers into the hands of the Mikado.

She, too, in her story, seems to have gone through something very similar to the changes that society experienced in Europe, with its feudalism and all that. However, in modern China, this feudalism feels like it belongs to a very distant part of her history, to the point where she has almost forgotten it. In contrast, for Japan, it is a very recent chapter—even more recent than in Europe. It is a situation from which she has only just freed herself. The year 1867 is often cited as the point when Japanese feudalism came to an end. And it ended in a way that has no real parallel in Western history. The Daimios, who were the feudal lords, voluntarily chose to give up their local powers to the Mikado as the only way to stop their ongoing conflicts.

The white men knew very little about Japan until the sixteenth century. No overland travellers, like Marco Polo, had been there to bring back news to the West. About the middle of the sixteenth century a few Portuguese trading vessels touched it, and the very famous Jesuit missionary Xavier introduced Christianity. Here, however, as elsewhere, the Jesuits seem to have caused trouble by interfering with politics, {231} and the exclusion of the foreigners was enforced more strictly than ever. Gradually, especially towards the end of the eighteenth century, trade with foreigners began to grow, chiefly with the Dutch, the Russians, and the Americans.

The white men didn't know much about Japan until the sixteenth century. No overland travelers, like Marco Polo, had gone there to bring back news to the West. Around the middle of the sixteenth century, a few Portuguese trading ships arrived, and the well-known Jesuit missionary Xavier introduced Christianity. However, like in other places, the Jesuits caused issues by getting involved in politics, {231} and the ban on foreigners was enforced more strictly than ever. Gradually, especially towards the end of the eighteenth century, trade with foreigners began to increase, primarily with the Dutch, the Russians, and the Americans.

But still Japan continued, like China, to hold aloof as much as possible from all intercourse with the West, and with its science and progress. America at length took the decided step of sending a strong naval force and demanding the opening of a port to American ships of trade. This was in 1850, but the real opening up of the country did not begin until after the end of feudalism and the establishment of the Mikado's single power in 1867. And then a most extraordinary change did happen—a change perhaps more extraordinary than any other of which we find record in the whole history of mankind.

But Japan, like China, continued to stay as distant as possible from any interaction with the West and its advancements in science and progress. Eventually, America made the bold move to send a powerful naval force and demand that a port be opened for American trade ships. This was in 1850, but the real opening of the country didn’t start until after feudalism ended and the Mikado established his sole power in 1867. And then an incredible transformation took place—a change perhaps more remarkable than any other recorded in the entire history of humanity.

We may describe the story of China for many centuries as the story of a people buried in a profound sleep. She shows but little immediate sign of awaking from that slumber even to-day. The story of Japan in the latter half of the nineteenth century we may designate as the most astonishing awakening of a nation out of slumber that the world has ever known.

We can tell the story of China for many centuries as the tale of a nation lost in a deep sleep. Even today, it shows few signs of waking up from that slumber. The story of Japan in the second half of the nineteenth century can be described as the most incredible awakening of a nation from slumber that the world has ever seen.

Even now the part played by great China is only a passive, a negative part (except, of course, so far as her own people are concerned), but the part played by little Japan, though perfectly passive until some two-thirds of the nineteenth century had gone, has been startlingly vigorous and effective. The truth is that beneath the slumbering surface the spirit of the people had always been active, inquiring, ready for any novelty that struck them as valuable—in great contrast to the indifference of the Chinese. Their seclusion had been forced upon them by their rulers. When that enforcement ceased, they welcomed with very keen intelligence all the progress in science and thought which steam {233} and evolution had given to the West. In religion and in art they seem to have been satisfied to follow their own traditions, but they took every possible opportunity to learn lessons that might be of practical use. Military experts were called from Germany and naval experts from Great Britain to teach the art of war by land and sea. Scientific, educational, and legal advisers were engaged. The nation set itself with astonishing quickness to learn all that the West could teach it, and within a few years the efficiency of both army and navy were very thoroughly proved.

Even now, China still plays a largely passive and negative role (except, of course, when it comes to its own people), but Japan, although it remained completely passive until about two-thirds of the nineteenth century had passed, has become strikingly vigorous and effective. The reality is that, beneath the calm surface, the spirit of the people had always been active, curious, and ready to embrace any new ideas they found valuable—this stood in stark contrast to the indifference of the Chinese. Their isolation had been imposed by their rulers. Once that enforcement ended, they eagerly embraced all the advancements in science and thought that steam and evolution had brought from the West. In terms of religion and art, they seemed content to follow their own traditions, but they seized every opportunity to learn practical lessons. Military experts were brought in from Germany and naval experts from Great Britain to teach them the art of warfare by land and sea. They engaged scientific, educational, and legal advisors. The nation quickly set out to learn everything the West could teach, and within a few years, the effectiveness of both its army and navy was clearly demonstrated.


{232}

{232}


OLD JAPAN: ENTRANCE TO THE TOMBS, TOKIO.
OLD JAPAN: ENTRANCE TO THE TOMBS, TOKIO.


OLD JAPAN: ENTRANCE TO THE TOMBS, TOKYO.
OLD JAPAN: ENTRANCE TO THE TOMBS, TOKYO.


Korea

Korea

On the coast of China, just opposite Japan, lay the independent State of Korea. Its people were of the yellow race—not great fighters, but they had successfully resisted some rather half-hearted efforts of the Chinese to subdue them. Against the Chinese they invoked Japanese help—and not in vain. Japan had an interest in this country which lay just opposite her own islands, across a narrow sea, and which gave an outlet for her own surplus population. Over the Korean question, then, Japan and China came to war in 1894. The Japanese armies met and repeatedly defeated the Chinese, in the north of Korea and in the Chinese province of Manchuria just northward again. At sea, it was evident that Japan still had much to learn, for the Chinese for a while had rather the better of the naval engagements. Finally the Japanese prevailed there also.

On the coast of China, directly across from Japan, was the independent State of Korea. Its people were of the yellow race—not necessarily great fighters, but they had managed to resist some lackluster attempts by the Chinese to conquer them. To oppose the Chinese, they sought Japanese assistance—and it paid off. Japan had a vested interest in this country, located just across a narrow sea from its own islands, which offered a way to relieve its surplus population. Thus, over the issue of Korea, Japan and China went to war in 1894. The Japanese armies met and consistently defeated the Chinese in northern Korea and in the Chinese province of Manchuria just to the north. At sea, it was clear that Japan still had a lot to learn, as the Chinese initially had the upper hand in naval battles. Eventually, however, the Japanese emerged victorious there as well.

One result of that war was that Korea was formally declared independent, but the Government was so feeble that the Japanese, in the years that followed, gained more and more power over it. By the terms of peace, the large island of Formosa was ceded to Japan. But the war's most important result was to reveal to the Western powers the weakness of China. Russia, thwarted in her advances towards India, was pushing but eastward into Manchuria, and now {234} encouraged China to resist some of the demands of the victorious Japanese. In compensation, she obtained for herself certain advantages, as the friend of China. China handed to her Manchuria, partly as the result of pressure, partly of friendly persuasion. What was of still more importance for her was that she acquired the ice-free harbour of Port Arthur; for hitherto her only Pacific port had been Vladivostock, farther north and often ice-bound.

One outcome of that war was that Korea was officially declared independent, but the government was so weak that the Japanese gradually gained more control over it in the following years. According to the peace terms, the large island of Formosa was given to Japan. However, the war's most significant outcome was that it exposed China's vulnerability to the Western powers. Russia, blocked in its attempts to move towards India, was now pushing eastward into Manchuria and encouraged China to resist some of the demands from the victorious Japanese. In return, Russia gained certain benefits as China's ally. China ceded Manchuria to her, partly due to pressure and partly through friendly persuasion. Even more importantly for Russia was the acquisition of the ice-free harbor at Port Arthur; until then, her only Pacific port had been Vladivostok, which is farther north and often frozen over.

It mattered comparatively little to Japan that Great Britain and Germany, to balance these gains of Russia, demanded and took for themselves, from the enfeebled hands of the Chinese, ports in the same neighbourhood. What did matter was that the menace of Russian power, and Russia's insatiable desire to expand, became more and more formidable to her. But among the peace terms which she had not failed to extort from China was a large money indemnity, and that money she spent in buying ships of war.

It was relatively unimportant to Japan that Great Britain and Germany, to counterbalance Russia's gains, demanded and took ports in the same area from the weakened Chinese. What really mattered was that the threat of Russian power and Russia's unquenchable desire to expand became increasingly daunting for her. However, one of the peace terms she successfully extracted from China was a hefty financial indemnity, which she used to purchase warships.

So then, in 1904, as Russia grew more and more aggressive in her eastward push, Japan, confident in her German-instructed army and her British-instructed and greatly enlarged fleet, ventured on a kind of David and Goliath contest. She declared war on the vast power.

So, in 1904, as Russia became increasingly aggressive in her eastward expansion, Japan, confident in her army trained by Germany and her significantly expanded fleet trained by Britain, decided to take on a David and Goliath challenge. She declared war on the massive power.

The Russo-Japanese War

The Russo-Japanese War

And, just as, through the test applied by this surprising little island power in the Pacific, had been revealed the essential weakness of great China, so now, to the astonishment of the world, was revealed by the very same test the weakness of great Russia. The Russian fleet, sailing from the Gulf of Finland, circumnavigated the world to come into touch with the Japanese fleet awaiting it in Japan's home waters; and at the very first touch that sea-worn fleet of Russia was sent to the bottom, save for such inconsiderable remnants as the Japanese allowed to remain afloat or to run ashore.

And just as the surprising little island power in the Pacific revealed the fundamental weakness of great China through their test, now, to everyone's astonishment, the same test revealed the weakness of great Russia. The Russian fleet, departing from the Gulf of Finland, sailed around the world to meet the Japanese fleet waiting for it in Japanese waters; and at their first encounter, that battle-worn Russian fleet was sunk, except for a few insignificant remnants that the Japanese allowed to stay afloat or make it ashore.

{235}

{235}

On land the fighting was hard. Port Arthur, strongly fortified, held out bravely, but was invested and forced to yield. The Japanese armies were victorious, driving the Russians back, but at price of a continually lengthening line of communications as the battle rolled north. The victories had cost Japan the very utmost that she could afford. She consented to terms of peace which surprised Europe by their moderation. But the details were of little importance compared with the astonishing achievement. This little island State, scarcely emerged out of its feudal era, had become, at a stroke, a great modern power, the naval ruler of the Pacific, Great Britain's counterpart in the East, and her ally on equal terms.

On land, the fighting was intense. Port Arthur, heavily fortified, held out bravely but was surrounded and forced to surrender. The Japanese armies emerged victorious, pushing the Russians back, but at the cost of a constantly stretching supply line as the battle moved north. The victories had drained Japan of everything it could manage. It agreed to peace terms that surprised Europe with their moderation. However, the specifics were insignificant compared to the remarkable achievement. This small island nation, just emerging from its feudal past, had suddenly become a major modern power, the naval leader of the Pacific, Britain's equivalent in the East, and her ally on equal footing.

She might now gratify her wish about Korea, and formally declared it a Japanese protectorate in 1910. The Russian menace was rolled back, by the restoration of Manchuria in the same year.

She could now fulfill her wish about Korea and officially declared it a Japanese protectorate in 1910. The Russian threat was pushed back with the restoration of Manchuria in the same year.

In the Great War Japan more than confirmed her claim to high place among the nations. She was active in scouring the sea for German marauders of commerce, and very early in the war captured the port which Germany had occupied in the Pacific, and so eliminated any threat to her authority with which that occupation might threaten her.

In the Great War, Japan solidified her position among the nations. She was proactive in hunting down German commerce raiders at sea and, early in the war, seized the port that Germany had taken in the Pacific, effectively removing any threat to her authority that the occupation could pose.

Within so few years did Japan thus pass, from taking no part whatever in the Great Story, to be one of the foremost actors.

Within just a few years, Japan went from having no role in the Great Story to being one of the leading players.

Southward of the Japanese islands, the next most important group is that of the Philippines, transferred, as we saw, from the sovereignty of Spain to that of the United States as a result of the Spanish-American war of 1897-8. Southward again, we come to those islands of the Malay Archipelago chiefly dominated by the Dutch, although Britain also has important possessions there and on the Malay Peninsula itself.

South of the Japanese islands, the next major group is the Philippines, which, as we mentioned, was handed over from Spanish control to that of the United States following the Spanish-American War of 1897-98. Further south, we reach the islands of the Malay Archipelago, mainly controlled by the Dutch, although Britain also holds significant territories in that region and on the Malay Peninsula itself.

And so, working yet farther southward through {237} innumerable islands, we arrive at the huge British colonial territory of Australia, with the two islands of New Zealand some twelve hundred miles away towards the south-east.

And so, moving even further south through {237} countless islands, we reach the vast British colonial territory of Australia, with the two islands of New Zealand about twelve hundred miles away to the southeast.


{236}

{236}


A STREET SCENE IN MODERN JAPAN.
A STREET SCENE IN MODERN JAPAN.


A STREET SCENE IN MODERN JAPAN.
A STREET SCENE IN MODERN JAPAN.






SECTION III.—THE FAR SOUTH

SECTION III.—THE FAR SOUTH

The far South

Southern regions

That vast and wonderful responsibility, the burden of Australia, was laid so lightly upon the Anglo-Saxon's shoulders that he has scarcely felt the weight of it at all. Although second to none, and equalled only by one, namely America, in its immense possibilities, it has been less costly in blood and treasure than any other. Partly this is because Australasia lies so remote that no other nation has contested its possession with Great Britain, and partly because the Australian native himself is (or was, for he has nearly disappeared) so poor a specimen of humanity that he could put up no effective fight for the home lands from which the white man was evicting him.

That huge and amazing responsibility, the weight of Australia, was placed so lightly on the shoulders of the Anglo-Saxon that he barely felt it at all. While it's second to none, and only matched by America in its vast potential, it has cost less in terms of lives and resources than any other. This is partly because Australasia is so distant that no other country has challenged Great Britain for its possession, and partly because the indigenous Australians themselves are (or were, since they’ve nearly vanished) such a poor representation of humanity that they couldn’t put up an effective resistance against the white settlers who were forcing them off their land.

That is a remark, however, which by no means applies to the native people of New Zealand, the Maoris. They were and are a fine people of a very quick intelligence, very brave, and distinguished for their oratory. We need not be surprised that they are so different from the Australian natives, because, although we often think of Australia and New Zealand as near neighbours, they are, as already mentioned, twelve hundred miles apart. It is tolerably certain, from the likeness of the language and other indications, that the Maoris are of the same stock as the Samoans, in Polynesia.

That comment, however, definitely doesn’t apply to the native people of New Zealand, the Maoris. They were and still are an impressive group with quick intelligence, great bravery, and notable skills in oratory. It shouldn't surprise us that they are so different from the Australian natives, because, even though we often see Australia and New Zealand as close neighbors, they are actually twelve hundred miles apart. It’s fairly certain, based on the similarities in language and other signs, that the Maoris share the same ancestry as the Samoans in Polynesia.

It was not until the eighteenth century that the white man began to take much notice of these great lands in the South. New Zealand was the first to be proclaimed a British possession, in 1787, and the {238} following year is the date of the beginning of the settlement of New South Wales. The founding of the next Australian colony, Queensland, was not until 1824, and five years later again began the colonisation of Western Australia. South Australia was recognised as a separate colony in 1834, and Victoria in 1851.

It wasn't until the eighteenth century that white settlers started to pay more attention to these vast lands in the South. New Zealand was the first to be officially claimed as a British territory in 1787, and the following year marked the beginning of the settlement of New South Wales. The next Australian colony, Queensland, was established in 1824, and five years later, colonization of Western Australia began. South Australia was recognized as a separate colony in 1834, and Victoria became one in 1851.

Australia

Australia

Of the settlement, and the claiming for the Anglo-Saxon, of these glorious and vast possessions, there is but little to say in this story, because each successive settlement was accomplished with comparatively little interference by the natives and with none whatever from any other white nation. The coast was found to have some splendid harbours, most of the interior was excellent grazing land, and later, profitable gold mines were discovered.

Of the settlement and the claiming of these magnificent and extensive lands by the Anglo-Saxons, there isn’t much to say in this story because each new settlement was established with relatively little interference from the natives and none at all from any other white nation. The coast was discovered to have some great harbors, most of the interior was prime grazing land, and later, profitable gold mines were found.

The chief drawback of Australia as a cattle and sheep producing country has always been its liability to long droughts when no rain falls and the grass perishes and the stock dies for lack of food and water. Much trouble arose at one time from the foolish and short-sighted action of the Government at home in transporting criminals thither. In the first instance they were sent to New South Wales and later to Queensland also. Many of these convicts escaped into the bush, and, banding themselves together, became a terror, by the name of bushrangers, to peaceful farmers. Obviously the families of the convicts could not have been brought up in circumstances likely to turn them into good citizens. It is all the more to the credit of the country that it has such a fine population to-day.

The main drawback of Australia as a cattle and sheep-producing country has always been its vulnerability to long droughts when no rain falls, causing grass to wither and livestock to die from lack of food and water. At one point, significant issues arose from the reckless and shortsighted actions of the government back home in sending criminals there. Initially, they were sent to New South Wales and later to Queensland as well. Many of these convicts escaped into the bush and, forming groups, became a menace known as bushrangers to peaceful farmers. Clearly, the families of the convicts could not have been raised in conditions conducive to becoming good citizens. It's impressive that the country has such a strong population today.

The folly and the wickedness of thus filling up a grand new country with the refuse ejected from the old was gradually realised. Transportation of criminals ceased in 1868.

The foolishness and the immorality of filling up a vast new country with the waste discarded from the old gradually became evident. The transportation of criminals ended in 1868.

The Australian colonies continued to govern themselves as separate units, under a constitution granted them by the Crown in 1850, for just fifty years. In {239} 1900, by their own request, they were welded into the Commonwealth of Australia, with a Governor-General appointed by the Crown. The federated States are six, that is to say, New South Wales, Victoria, South Australia, Queensland, and Western Australia on the main land, with the island State of Tasmania to the south.

The Australian colonies continued to govern themselves as separate units under a constitution granted by the Crown in 1850 for just fifty years. In {239} 1900, at their own request, they were combined into the Commonwealth of Australia, with a Governor-General appointed by the Crown. The federated States are six: New South Wales, Victoria, South Australia, Queensland, and Western Australia on the mainland, along with the island State of Tasmania to the south.

Thus, shortly, it is possible to relate the story of the white man's acquisition of this great continent of the South; but though its story is so short and simple the importance of the part that it is likely to play in the future of this Greatest of all Stories is quite beyond our estimate, but is certain to be very large. Its vacant spaces, ready for the immigrant, are vast. The difficulties created by the droughts are being gradually overcome, as the means of irrigation are improved. The population is vigorous and efficient. Australia sent fighters of splendid bravery and splendid loyalty to aid the mother country in the Great War. The world has yet to learn the possibilities of this young and still undeveloped continent.

So, in short, it's possible to tell the story of how white settlers took over this vast continent in the South. While this story is brief and straightforward, the role it’s likely to play in the future of this Greatest of all Stories is hard to estimate, but it's definitely going to be significant. The empty spaces, ready for newcomers, are immense. The challenges caused by droughts are gradually being addressed as irrigation methods improve. The population is strong and efficient. Australia sent fighters of remarkable bravery and loyalty to support the mother country during the Great War. The world is still figuring out the potential of this young and still developing continent.



The story of New Zealand is very much the story of Australia, except that the New Zealand white settlers did, for a while, suffer much anxiety in their protracted warfare with the coloured race that they found there. It was not until 1861 that the Maoris took up arms in any force against the whites who were gradually driving them out of their ancient territories. Had they known how to combine and act together, and to take advantage of the concealment of the bush, they might have been really dangerous to the white man's rule. But jealousies between the tribes prevented their combination, and a Quixotic pride in braving death and danger seems to have caused them to deem it the act of a coward to creep upon the enemy undetected. They chose rather to dash themselves upon {241} the defence in frontal attacks which cost them very heavy losses. Even so the war dragged on, in a series of intermittent fighting, for ten long years, and in the terms of peace which ended it the Maoris secured for themselves better conditions than before. Their bravery and fine qualities had made an impression, and they received a liberal recognition of their rights. They have proved themselves good friends and citizens of the Empire in the years since.

The story of New Zealand is closely tied to that of Australia, except the white settlers in New Zealand experienced a lot of anxiety during their long struggle with the indigenous people they encountered there. It wasn't until 1861 that the Maoris began to fight back in significant numbers against the whites who were gradually pushing them out of their ancestral lands. If they had known how to unite and strategically use the cover of the bush, they could have posed a real threat to white rule. However, rivalries between the tribes prevented them from coming together, and a kind of foolish pride in facing danger seemed to lead them to view stealth as an act of cowardice. They preferred to attack head-on, which resulted in heavy losses. Nonetheless, the conflict continued for ten lengthy years, and when peace was finally reached, the Maoris ended up with better terms than they had before. Their bravery and admirable qualities made an impact, and they were granted fair acknowledgment of their rights. Over the years since, they have proven to be good friends and citizens of the Empire.


{240}

{240}


A SCENE IN NEW ZEALAND: MT. PEMBROKE.
A SCENE IN NEW ZEALAND: MT. PEMBROKE.


A SCENE IN NEW ZEALAND: MT. PEMBROKE.
A SCENE IN NEW ZEALAND: MT. PEMBROKE.


New Zealand

New Zealand

The products of New Zealand are very similar to those of Australia. On the whole its climate is more agreeable, because cooler, to the European. As a stock-raising country it has the advantage of not being subject to the same risk of droughts. Assuredly the white race thrives there and produces grand specimens of humanity. Even New Zealand has perhaps not yet begun to play its full part in this Greatest Story, but it has relatively little or none of the vast empty space of the great Australian country. We may know, more or less, the role that New Zealand is to play. Of Australia's share in the drama of the future it is scarcely possible to make even a conjecture.

The products of New Zealand are very similar to those of Australia. Overall, its climate is more pleasant, as it’s cooler for Europeans. As a livestock-raising country, it has the advantage of not facing the same drought risks. Certainly, the white population thrives there and produces remarkable examples of humanity. Even New Zealand may not have fully begun to play its role in this Greatest Story, but it has relatively little or no vast empty space like the great Australian continent. We can have a general idea of the role that New Zealand will play. However, it’s nearly impossible to even guess what Australia’s part in the future drama will be.



Thus then, in broad and simple lines, I have tried to sketch the manner in which the white man, and the Anglo-Saxon more than all other white men, has been shouldering the world's burden. That is a political sketch, showing the movements of some of the societies of men and some of the changes in the boundaries of States. But during the last hundred years of our Greatest Story the principal events have been five, of which three only have been of this political character. There is the unification of Italy into a nation, that is the earliest. There is the consolidation of the German States into the national unity of Germany, that is the second. There is the assumption of his burden by {242} the white man, and especially of the Anglo-Saxon, all the world over—that is the third.

So, in broad and simple terms, I’ve tried to outline how the white man, and especially the Anglo-Saxon, has been carrying the world’s burden. This is a political overview, showing the movements of various societies and some shifts in the borders of nations. However, over the last hundred years of our Greatest Story, there have been five main events, of which only three were political in nature. First, there was the unification of Italy into a nation. Second, we have the consolidation of the German States into the unified nation of Germany. Third, there is the responsibility taken on by the white man, particularly the Anglo-Saxon, all around the world.

The fourth and fifth are not of a political character at all; though more important in our story than any political event. First of these last two, because it came first in time, though I am not sure whether we should rate it first in importance, is the application of steam power to the working of machinery. The second is the discovery of evolution, with all that the word implies, and its turning of men's eyes with glad hope towards a splendid future for human life on the earth, instead of a despairing regret for a vainly imagined splendour in the past.

The fourth and fifth are not political at all; yet they are more significant in our story than any political event. The first of these last two, because it occurred first in time, though I'm not sure if we should consider it the most important, is the use of steam power in machinery. The second is the discovery of evolution, along with everything that entails, which shifted people's gaze with hopeful anticipation toward a bright future for human life on Earth, rather than a sorrowful longing for a superficially glorious past.







{243}

{243}

INDEX



ABOLITIONISTS, and Anti-Abolitionists, 212, 213

ABOLITIONISTS and Anti-Abolitionists, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Abraham, Plains of, 133

Abraham, Great Plains, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Abyssinia, 223

Abyssinia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Act of Settlement, the, 109, 115

Act of Settlement, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Act of Supremacy, the, 49, 61

Act of Supremacy, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Afghanistan, 32 et passim, 104, 226, 227, 228

Afghanistan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and beyond, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Africa, 4 et passim, 218 et seq.

Africa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and more, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and following.

Aix-la-Chapelle, Peace of, 114, 119

Aix-la-Chapelle, Peace of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Akbar, Grand Mogul, 34, 67

Akbar, Great Mogul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Alaska, 182

Alaska, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Algiers, 45, 219, 223

Algiers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Alsace, 206

Alsace, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alva, Duke of, 57

Alva, Duke of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Angola, 223

Angola, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Anne, Queen, 101, 109, 110

Anne, Queen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Anne Boleyn, 47

Anne Boleyn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Appomatox, 214

Appomattox, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Assam, 208

Assam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Atlantis, 9

Atlantis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Aurungzeb, 104

Aurangzeb, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austerlitz, battle of, 171

Battle of Austerlitz, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Australia, 237 et seq.

Australia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.



BALKAN States, the, 182

Balkan countries, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Barbadoes, 81

Barbados, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bastille, the, 158

Bastille, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Batavians, the, 155

Batavians, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bavaria, Elector of, 118

Bavaria, Elector, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Beluchistan, 227

Beluchistan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bengal, 103, 104

Bengal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bermuda, 81

Bermuda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bismarck, 205, 206

Bismarck, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Blake, Admiral, 90

Blake, Admiral, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Boers, the, 221

Boers, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Boer War, the great, 222

Boer War, the significant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bombay, 103, 104

Mumbai, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Boston, U.S.A., 139, 141

Boston, USA, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Bourbons, the, 58, 60

Bourbons, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Boyne, the, battle of, 100

Battle of Boyne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brahmans, the, 27

Brahmins, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brandenburg, Elector of, 112

Brandenburg Elector, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brazil, Emperor of, 208

Brazil, Emperor of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bristol, 107

Bristol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Buddha, 22, 28, 29

Buddha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Buddhism, 25 et seq.

Buddhism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following

Bunker's Hill, battle of, 142

Bunker Hill, Battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Burgoyne, General, 143

Burgoyne, General, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Burma, 208

Myanmar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



CABOT, Sebastian, 11, 12

CABOT, Sebastian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Calais, lost to England, 59

Calais, gone from England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Calcutta, 104

Kolkata, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Calendar Stone, the, 17

Calendar Stone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Calicut, 3, 4

Calicut, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Calvin, 58, 64

Calvin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Cameroons, the, 224

Cameroon, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Carolina, 102

Carolina, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cashmere, 225

Cashmere, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Catherine of Aragon, 41, 47

Catherine of Aragon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Catholic League, the, 73

Catholic League, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cavaliers, the, 84 et seq.

Cavs, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Charles I., 65, 84, 85

Charles I., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Charles II., 94, 95

Charles II, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Charles V., 38 et seq.

Charles V., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following

Charles XII., of Sweden, 112, 113

Charles XII of Sweden, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Chatham, Lord, 142, 143

Chatham, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Children of the Sun, the, 18

Children of the Sun, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

China, 19 et seq., 228 et seq.

China, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.

Clive, 131

Clive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cloth of Gold, Field of, 39

Field of Cloth of Gold, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Columbus, 1 et seq., 9

Columbus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Commonwealth of Australia, 239

Commonwealth of Australia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Confucius, 20, 21

Confucius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Condé, Prince, 74, 81

Condé, Prince, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Congo, the, 223

Congo, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Congress, in America, 139

Congress, in the U.S., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Constantinople, 36 et passim

Constantinople, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and elsewhere

Continental system, the, 173

Continental system, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Copenhagen, battle of, 171

Copenhagen, Battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cornwallis, Lord, 143

Cornwallis, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Corsica, 119

Corsica, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cortez, 10

Cortez, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Covenanters, the, 85

Covenanters, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Crimean War, 203

Crimean War, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cromwell, Oliver, 65 et seq., 84 et seq.

Cromwell, Oliver, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.

Cromwell, Richard, 92

Cromwell, Richard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cromwell, Thomas, 48

Cromwell, Thomas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cuba, 216

Cuba, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Culloden, battle of, 120

Culloden, Battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cumberland, Duke of, 120

Cumberland Duke, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



DA GAMA, Vasco, 1 et seq.

DA GAMA, Vasco, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et al.

Daimios, the, 26, 230

Daimyos, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dannoura, battle of, 26

Dannoura, Battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Darwin, 193

Darwin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Declaration of Independence, 143

Declaration of Independence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Declaratory Act, 140

Declaratory Act, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dettingen, battle of, 118

Battle of Dettingen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Diet of Worms, the, 44

Diet of Worms, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Directory, the, 164

Directory, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drake, Sir Francis, 63, 88

Drake, Sir Francis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dual Control, the, 219

Dual Control, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dupleix, 124, 131

Dupleix, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__



EAST India Company, 225 et seq.

EAST India Company, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et al.

Edict of Nantes, 59

Edict of Nantes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Egypt, 219 et seq.

Egypt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Elba, 175

Elba, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

El Dorado, 10

El Dorado, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Elizabeth, Queen, 58 et seq.

Elizabeth, Queen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following.

Eric the Red, 11

Eric the Red, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eritrea, 219

Eritrea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eugene, of Savoy, 118

Eugene of Savoy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Evolution, 193 et seq.

Evolution, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.



FAMILY Compact, the, 127

FAMILY Compact, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ferdinand, of Spain, 9

Ferdinand of Spain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ferdinand, Emperor, 55

Ferdinand, Emperor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

First Consul, 169

First Consul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Flodden, battle of, 40

Flodden, Battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Florida, 82, 101

Florida, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Fontenoy, battle of, 118

Battle of Fontenoy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Formosa, island, 107, 223

Formosa, island, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Francis I., 37 et seq.

Francis I., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following.

Francis Joseph, 197, 198

Francis Joseph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Francis, of Lorraine, 117, 118

Francis of Lorraine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Franco-German War, 205, 206

Franco-German War, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Frederick the Great, 117 et seq., 128 et seq.

Frederick the Great, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and beyond., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and beyond.

French, character of, 154 et seq.

French, character of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

French Indo-China, 208

French Indochina, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Frobisher, 62

Frobisher, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"Fronde," the, 81

"Fronde," the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



GARIBALDI, 203, 205

GARIBALDI, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Genoa, 119

Genoa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

George I., 115

George I, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

George III., 137 et seq.

George III., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

George V., 115

George V, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Georgia, 102, 182

Georgia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

German Colonisation Society, the, 224

German Colonization Society, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

German East Africa, 224

German East Africa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

German Emperor, the, 206

German Emperor, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

German South-West Africa, 224

Namibia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ghurkas, the, 125

Gurkhas, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Goa, 8

Goa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gold Coast, 103

Gold Coast, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Good Hope, Cape of, 104

Cape of Good Hope, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gordon, General, 240

Gordon, General, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grand Alliance, the, 110

Grand Alliance, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grand Army, in Russia, 174

Grand Army, in Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grant, General, 214

Grant, General, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Great Armada, 62

Great Armada, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Great Llama, 32

Great Llama, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Great Wall of China, 21

Great Wall of China, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Great War, 227, 235

World War I, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Grenville, Lord, 107, 139

Grenville, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Guinea, Gulf of, 5

Guinea Gulf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Guises, the, 58

Guises, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gunpowder, discovered, 21

Gunpowder, discovered, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gunpowder Plot, 72, 73

Gunpowder Plot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gustavus Adolphus, 74 et seq.

Gustavus Adolphus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.



HABSBURGS, the, 78 et passim.

Habsburgs, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et passim.

Hastings, Warren, 146

Hastings, Warren, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Havre, handed to England, 60

Havre, given to England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hawaiian Islands, 216

Hawaii, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hawke, Admiral, 133

Hawke, Admiral, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Henry VIII., 37 et seq.

Henry VIII, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Henry IV., of Navarre, 59

Henry IV, of Navarre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Henry, Prince, the Navigator, 7

Henry, Prince Henry the Navigator, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Herat, 227

Herat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Holland, 60 et passim

Holland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and so on

Holy Alliance, the, 195

Holy Alliance, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Holy Roman Empire, dissolved, 171

Holy Roman Empire, disbanded, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hongkong, 208

Hong Kong, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Huguenots, the, 73 et seq., 82

Huguenots, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Huns, the, 22, 24

Huns, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__



INCAS, the, of Peru, 18

Incas of Peru, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Indian Mutiny, 226

Indian Rebellion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Indulgences, sale of, 43

Sale of indulgences, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Industrial Era, 187 et seq.

Industrial Era, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following.

Inquisition, the, 56 et seq.

Inquisition, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

"Interim," the, 50

"Interim," the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ireland, her ill-treatment, 121; Secret Societies in, 122

Ireland, her mistreatment, 121; Secret Societies in, 122

Isabella, of Spain, 9

Isabella of Spain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Italian Parliament, the first, 203

Italian Parliament, the first, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



JAMES I., of England, 69

JAMES I., of England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

James II., 93, 94, 109

James II., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Japan, 24 et passim, 230 et seq.

Japan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and so on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and following

Jesuits, the, 53, 54 et passim

Jesuits, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ etc.



KAFFIRS, the, 223

KAFFIRS, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Keenlung, 125

Keenlung, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Khakan, the, 24

Khakan, the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Khartoum, 220

Khartoum, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kitchener, Lord, 220

Kitchener, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Korea, 25, 233, 235

Korea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Kossuth, 197

Kossuth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kublai Khan, 24, 26, 228

Kublai Khan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__



LA HOGUE, battle of, 93

LA HOGUE, battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lama, the Grand, 100

Lama, the Great, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

La Vendée, 161

La Vendée, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Laws of Manu, 28

Laws of Manu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lee, General, 214

Lee, General, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Leipsic, battle of, 176

Battle of Leipzig, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lepanto, battle of, 46, 68

Lepanto, Battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Le Roi Soleil, 80

The Sun King, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Leszynska, 113, 116

Leszynska, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Leuthen, battle of, 131, 132

Battle of Leuthen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Lhasa, 106

Lhasa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

London, 107

London, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lord Mayor, the, 71

Lord Mayor, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lorraine, 206

Lorraine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Louis XII., 37

Louis XII., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Louis XIV., 80 et seq.

Louis XIV, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Louis XVI., 157 et seq.

Louis XVI, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Louis Napoleon, 200 et seq.

Louis Napoleon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following.

Louis Philippe, 200

Louis Philippe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Louisiana, 82, 101 et seq., 180, 181

Louisiana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Luther, 38 et seq., 58, 64

Luther, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Lutzen, battle of, 77

Lutzen, Battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



MADAGASCAR, 223

MADAGASCAR, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Madras, 88, 103, 124

Madras, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Magellan, 12

Magellan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Magyars, the, 197

Magyars, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mahdi, the, 220

Mahdi, the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mahrattas, the, 104

Mahrattas, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Malacca, 8

Malacca, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Malay Archipelago, 235

Malay Archipelago, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Malay Peninsula, 235

Malay Peninsula, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Malplaquet, battle of, 111

Battle of Malplaquet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mamelukes, the, 135, 183

Mamluks, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Manchuria, 133, 234, 235

Manchuria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Manchus, 25, 106

Manchus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Maria Theresa, 117 et seq.

Maria Theresa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and others

Marlborough, Duke of, 99 et seq.

Marlborough, Duke of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following

Maoris, the, 237, 239, 240

Maoris, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Mary, Queen of England, 55 et seq.

Mary, Queen of England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and beyond.

Mary, Queen of Scots, 60

Mary, Queen of Scots, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mary, wife of William III., 99, 100, 109

Mary, wife of William III, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Maryland, 102

Maryland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Massachusetts, State of, 14

Massachusetts, State of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Maximilian, of Mexico, 215

Maximilian of Mexico, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mazarin, Cardinal, 80, 81

Mazarin, Cardinal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mazzini, 199, 201

Mazzini, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mexico, 208, 214, 215

Mexico, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Middle Class, the, 71

Middle Class, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mikado, the, 26, 230, 231

Mikado, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Minden, battle of, 133

Minden, Battle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ming, dynasty, 24

Ming dynasty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mississippi Bubble, 123

Mississippi Bubble, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mississippi, river, 103, 132

Mississippi River, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mobile, 103

Mobile, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moguls, the, 67

Moguls, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mongols, the, 24 et passim; their decline, 51

Mongols, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et passim; their decline, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Monroe Doctrine, the, 208, 214, 215

Monroe Doctrine, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Montcalm, 132, 133

Montcalm, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Montreal, 102, 132

Montreal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Montenegro, 135

Montenegro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Morocco, 223

Morocco, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mozambique, 223

Mozambique, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Muscovy, 52, 66

Muscovy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__



NANTES, Edict of, revoked, 95

NANTES, Edict of, canceled, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Napoleon Bonaparte, 119, 163 et seq.

Napoleon Bonaparte, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.

Naseby, battle of, 85

Battle of Naseby, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Natal, 221

Natal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

National Assembly, the, 158

National Assembly, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

National Guard, the, 164

National Guard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Navigation Act, the, 90, 92

Navigation Act, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Nawab, the, of Bengal, 131

Nawab of Bengal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nelson, Lord, 171

Nelson, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nestorians, the, 22, 23

Nestorians, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Netherlands, the, 53 et seq.

Netherlands, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Newfoundland, 82

Newfoundland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

New Orleans, 103

New Orleans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

New South Wales, 149, 238, 239

New South Wales, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

New Zealand, 149, 237 et seq.

New Zealand, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ and following

Nigeria, 223

Nigeria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nirvana, 30

Nirvana, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Northern League, the, 153

Northern League, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

North German Confederation, 198, 205

North German Confederation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

North, Lord, 137

North, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nova Scotia, 88

Nova Scotia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



OHIO, 103

OHIO, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oldenburg, Duchy of, 134

Oldenburg, Duchy of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Old Pretender, the, 120

Old Pretender, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Orange Free State, 221

Orange Free State, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oudenarde, battle of, 111

Battle of Oudenarde, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oudh, 225

Oudh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



PAVIA, battle of, 40

PAVIA, battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Peace of Alais, 78

Peace of Alès, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Peace of Paris, 129

Peace of Paris, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Peace of Religion, the, 51

Peace of Religion, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pekin, 106, 107, 209

Pekin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Peninsular War, the, 173

Peninsular War, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pennsylvania, 102

Pennsylvania, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Persia, 226, 227

Persia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Peter the Great, 98, 113

Peter the Great, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Philip of Aragon, 99

Philip of Aragon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Philip II., of Spain, 55 et seq.

Philip II of Spain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Philippine Islands, the, 88, 216, 235

Philippine Islands, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Pilgrim Fathers, the, 65, 82, 84

Pilgrim Fathers, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Pitt, the elder, 129, 139 et seq.

Pitt, the elder, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.

Pizarro, 10

Pizarro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Plassey, battle of, 131

Battle of Plassey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Poland, 66 et passim

Poland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and elsewhere

Polo, Marco, 24

Polo, Marco, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pondicherry, 124

Puducherry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Port Arthur, 234

Port Arthur, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Potala, the, 105, 106

Potala, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Poyning's Act, 149

Poyning's Act, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prince Edward's Island, 88

Prince Edward Island, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Printing, in China, 21

Printing in China, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Protestant Union, the, 74

Protestant Union, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prussia, increasing power of, 116 et seq.

Prussia, increasing strength of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Pultowa, battle of, 113

Battle of Poltava, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Punjab, the, 225

Punjab, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Puritans, the, 65 et seq., 84

Puritans, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__



QUEBEC, 82, 132

QUEBEC, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Queensland, 238, 239

Queensland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Quiberon Bay, battle of, 133

Quiberon Bay, battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



RALEIGH, Sir Walter, 62

RALEIGH, Sir Walter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Renaissance, the, 35 et seq.

Renaissance, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Rhodesia, 223

Rhodesia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Richelieu, Cardinal, 77 et seq.

Richelieu, Cardinal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following

Robespierre, 161

Robespierre, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rodney, Lord, 144

Rodney, Lord, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Romanoffs, the, 75

Romanoffs, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rosbach, battle of, 131, 132

Rosbach, Battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Rousseau, Jean Jacques, 156

Rousseau, Jean-Jacques, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Royalists, the, 84 et seq.

Royalists, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Russia, 66 et passim, 226 et seq.

Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et passim, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ et seq.

Russo-Japanese War, 227

Russo-Japanese War, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ryswick, peace of, 93, 108

Ryswick, Treaty of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__



ST. BARTHOLOMEW'S Day, 59

ST. BARTHOLOMEW'S Day, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

St. Helena, island, 177

St. Helena, island, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

St. Lawrence, the, 82, 101, 102

St. Lawrence, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Samoan Islands, 216

Samoan Islands, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Saratoga, 143

Saratoga, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Schleswig-Holstein, 134, 198

Schleswig-Holstein, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Secession, War of, 213

Secession, Civil War, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sedan, 206

Car, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seleucus, 31

Seleucus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Senegal, river, 5

Senegal River, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seven Years' War, 128 et seq., 198, 204

Seven Years' War, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Shah Nadir, 125

Shah Nadir, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shakespeare, 66

Shakespeare, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shanghai, 208

Shanghai, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sikhs, the, 104

Sikhs, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Silesia, 117, 119

Silesia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Silkworms, 23

Silkworms, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Slavery, 211

Slavery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Somaliland, 223

Somaliland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

South Australia, 238, 239

South Australia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

South German Confederation, 198

South German Confederation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

South Sea Bubble, 123

South Sea Bubble, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Spanish-American War, 216

Spanish-American War, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Spice Islands, 88

Spice Islands, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stadholder, the, 153

Stadholder, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stamp Act, the, 139

Stamp Act, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

States General, the, 157

States General, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

States of America, Constitution of, 138

U.S. Constitution, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Steam Power, 185 et seq.

Steam Power, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Straits Settlements, 225

Straits Settlements, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Suez Canal, 219

Suez Canal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Summer Palace, sack of, 209

Summer Palace, looted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



TAJ MAHAL, the, 124

TAJ MAHAL, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tartars, the, 24 et passim

Tartars, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and elsewhere

"The Fifteen," 115

"The Fifteen," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

"The Forty-five," 120

"The Forty-five," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Thirty Years' War, 75 et seq.

Thirty Years' War, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Tiberine, Republic, 168

Tiberine, Republic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Timour, the Lame, 33

Timour, the Lame, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tongking, 208

Tongking, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tories, 111

Tories, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Torgau, battle of, 129

Torgau, battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Toulon, 164

Toulon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trafalgar, battle of, 171

Battle of Trafalgar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Transvaal, 221

Transvaal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Treaty of Westphalia, 78, 79

Treaty of Westphalia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Tripoli, 219

Tripoli, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tuileries, the, 164

Tuileries, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tunis, 45, 68, 219

Tunis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Turkestan, 226

Turkestan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Turks, the, 36 et passim

Turks, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and beyond



UGANDA, 224

UGANDA, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Union of South Africa, 224

Union of South Africa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

United Provinces, 60

United Provinces, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Utrecht, peace of, 111, 112, 114

Utrecht Treaty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__



VAN TROMP, 90

VAN TROMP, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Venice, 37 et passim

Venice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and beyond

Versailles, palace sacked, 158

Versailles, palace looted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vespucci, Amerigo, 12

Vespucci, Amerigo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Victoria, 238, 239

Victoria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Victoria, Queen, 115

Victoria, Queen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vineland, 12

Vineland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Virginia, 81, 101

Virginia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Vishnu, 30

Vishnu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vladivostock, 234

Vladivostok, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Voltaire, 130

Voltaire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



WALLENSTEIN, Count, 77

Wallenstein, Count, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wandewash, battle of, 131

Wandewash, battle of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Washington, George, 142, 144

Washington, George, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Waterloo, battle of, 176

Battle of Waterloo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wellington, Duke of, 173

Wellington, Duke of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Western Australia, 238, 239

Western Australia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Whigs, 111

Whigs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

William of Orange, 57 et seq.

William of Orange, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and following

William III., 94 et seq.

William III, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.

Wolfe, General, 87, 133

Wolfe, General, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wolsey, Cardinal, 39, 47

Wolsey, Cardinal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Wilberforce, 211

Wilberforce, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



XAVIER, 230

XAVIER, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



YORK Town, 144

YORK Town, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Young Italy, party, 119, 201

Young Italy, party, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Young Pretender, the, 120

Young Pretender, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__



ZULUS, the, 223

ZULUS, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__





THE END

THE END







THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD

THE GREATEST STORY IN THE WORLD



By HORACE G. HUTCHINSON, B.A.

By Horace G. Hutchinson, B.A.

Vol. I—From the Beginning of History to the Dawn of the Christian Era. With Map and Illustrations. 3s. 6d.

Vol. I—From the Start of History to the Beginning of the Christian Era. With Map and Illustrations. 3s. 6d.

It is admittedly difficult to give to beginners just the proper modicum of knowledge of ancient history to make the later ages understandable, but such a task should not be impossible, and it is hoped that this book, which has avoided dates, names and details as far as is consistent with sensible teaching, may not fail entirely in its object.

It’s definitely challenging to provide beginners with just the right amount of knowledge about ancient history to make the later periods understandable, but this task shouldn’t be impossible. It’s hoped that this book, which has steered clear of dates, names, and details as much as possible while still being sensible for teaching, won't completely miss its goal.

The scene is laid in that centre of all early civilization, the Mediterranean, and the fortunes of all the mighty nations that lived and fought round its shores are traced in bold outline: Egypt, Crete, Babylon—the Jews, Greeks and Romans—all contribute their chapters to this wonderful story. The author finally gathers all the threads together, and leaves the reader at Rome at the dawn of the new era of Christianity.

The scene is set in the heart of early civilization, the Mediterranean, where the fortunes of all the powerful nations that lived and battled along its shores are clearly outlined: Egypt, Crete, Babylon—the Jews, Greeks, and Romans—all add their chapters to this incredible story. The author ultimately weaves all the threads together and leaves the reader in Rome at the beginning of the new era of Christianity.



Vol. II—The Further Story of the Old World up to the Discovery of the New. With Map and Illustrations. 3s. 6d.

Vol. II—The Ongoing Story of the Old World until the Discovery of the New. With Map and Illustrations. 3sh. 6d.

The "Greatest Story" is here taken up at the point at which it was left in the first volume; that is, about the year 100 A.D. Throughout that first volume our land of Britain scarcely had a place. In the latter part of the period—100 A.D.-1500 A.D.—which this second volume covers, men of Britain played a great role. The World story thus becomes, in some measure, England's also. Moreover, where there have seemed to be two or more ways open for the telling of the story, the author has always tried to adopt what he calls the English way, the way which seemed likely to bring it most warmly and intimately to English hearts and minds. He has tried to adapt it for scholars perhaps a year or so older than for those for whom the first volume was written.

The "Greatest Story" picks up from where it left off in the first volume, which is around the year 100 A.D. In that first volume, Britain was barely mentioned. However, during the later period—100 A.D. to 1500 A.D.—people from Britain played a significant role. As a result, the world's story also becomes, to some extent, England's story. Furthermore, when there have been multiple ways to tell the story, the author has aimed to choose what he refers to as the English way, which he believes will resonate most deeply with English hearts and minds. He has aimed to tailor it for scholars who might be a year or so older than the audience for the first volume.



Vol. III—The Development of the Modern World. With Illustrations. 3s. 6d.

Vol. III—The Development of the Modern World. With Illustrations. 3s. 6d.

This third and final volume deals with the period which must appeal more forcibly than any earlier time to all of Anglo-Saxon race.

This third and final volume addresses the period that should resonate more strongly than any earlier time with all people of Anglo-Saxon descent.

The author, in his preface, explains how his work has been inspired by Green's famous statement—that "England is only a small part of the outcome of English history. Its greater issues lie, not within the narrow limits of the mother island, but in the destinies of nations yet to be. The struggles of her patriots, the wisdom of her statesmen, the steady love of liberty and law in her people at large, were shaping in the past of our little island the future of mankind."

The author, in his preface, explains how his work has been inspired by Green's famous statement—that "England is just a small part of the result of English history. Its bigger issues aren't confined to the small limits of the mother island, but are found in the destinies of nations yet to come. The struggles of her patriots, the wisdom of her statesmen, and the steady love for liberty and law among her people have shaped, in the past of our little island, the future of humanity."










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!